MINISTRY OF AGRICULTURE AND FISHERIES The Agricultural Output of England and Wales 1925 Report on certain Statistical Enquiries made in con- nection with the Census of Production Act, 1906, relating to the output of all kinds of agricultural produce and to the agricultural industry generally, together with a brief survey of agricultural statistics up to 1925 Presented to Parliament by Command of His Majesty LONDON: PUBLISHED BY HIS MAJESTY'S STATIONERY OFFICE. To be purchased directly from H.M. STATIONERY OFFICE at the following addresses : Adastral House, Kingsway, London, W.C.2; 120, George Street, Edinburgh; York Street, Manchester; I, St. Andrew’s Crescent, Cardiff; 15, Donegall Square West, Belfast; or through any Bookseller, Price 35. 6d. Net. Cmd. 2815. MINISTRY OF AGRICULTURE AND FISHERIES. REPORTS ON AGRICULTURAL ECONOMICS. The Ministry of Agriculture and Fisheries is issuing a series of Reports on economic subjects connected with Agriculture, including methods of marketing home grown and imported agricultural produce, as follows :— No. 1. Co-operative Marketing of Agricultural Produce in England : and Wales, (Issued) Post free 1s. 81d. No. 2. Stabilisation of Agricultura! Prices : Report of a Committes appointed to enquire into this subject. (Issued) Post free 1s. 71d. No. 3. Economic Resources of Canada in relation to British Food . Supplies. (Issued.) Post free 1s. 8d. No. 4. Large-scale Co-operative Marketing in the United States. (Issued.) Post free 1s. 9d. No. 5. Co-operative Purchase of Agricultural Requisites in England and Wales. (Issued) Post free 1s. 8d. ~ No. 6. Trade in Refrigerated Beef, Mutton and Lamb. (Issued.) Post free 1s. 71d. : No. 7. Wool Marketing in England and Wales. (Issued) Post free 1s. 71d. No. 8. Agricultural Credit. (Issued) Post free Is. 71d. No. 9. The Marketing of Potatoes in England and Wales. (Issued. Post free 1s. 9d. No. 10. Fee Marheting in England and Wales. (Issued) Post ree 91d. No. 11. The Marketing of Poultry in England and Wales, (Issued.) . Post free 94. No. 12. The Marketing of Pigs in England and Wales. (Issued. Post free 9d. : No. 13. A Survey of the Markets in England and Wales (Part 1, General Introduction). (In preparation.) : No. 14. A Survey of the Markets in England and Wales (Part II, Midland Markets). (In preparation.) No. 15. Fruit Marketing in England and Wales. No. 16. The Marketing of Milk in England and Wales. (In preparation.) With the exception of Nos. 10, 11, 12 and 15, which are being sold at 6d. each net, these Reports may be obtained, price 1s. 6d. each net (post free prices being given separately), from the Sale Offices of His Majesty's Stationery Office, Adastral House, Kingsway, London, W.C2; 120 George Street, Edinburgh 3; York Street, Manchester ; 1 St. Andrew’s Crescent, Cardiff 3 15, Donegall Square West, Belfast ; or through any bookseller. Reports on the Marketing of other Agricultural Commodities are in course of preparation. | MINISTRY OF AGRICULTURE AND FISHERIES The Agricultural Output of England and Wales 1925 Report on certain Statistical Enquiries made in con- nection with the Census of Production Act, 1906, relating to the output of all kinds of agricultural produce and to the agricultural industry generally, together with a brief survey of agricultural statistics up to 1925 Presented to Parliament by Command of His Majesty LONDON: PUBLISHED BY HIS MAJESTY’S STATIONERY OFFICE To be purchased directly from HM. STATIONERY OFFICE at the following add Adastral House, Kingsway, London, W.C.2; 120, George Street Ei, Sassen York Street, Manchester; I, St. Andrew’s Crescent, Cardiff : BRE 15, Donegall Square West, Belfast; ’ or through any Bookseller. 1927. Cmd. 281+< Price 3s. 6d. Net. Sibi i. \ i Bt TABLE OF CONTENTS. PREFATORY LETTER it rr CHAPTER I.— INTRODUCTION Methods of obtaining statistics - Re i D3 CeAPTER II.—THE AGRICULTURAL AREA 1. The Agricultural area in relation to the total area of the country 2. The area not used for Agriculture - - 3. Agricultural land suffering from lack of drainage - 4. Agricultural land on holdings not being ordinary farms or small holdings - - - 5. Rough Grazings - - 3 6. Changes in the Agricultural Area over 50 years 7. The conversion from Arable to Grass land. 8. The Arable Area : Tillage Crops and Rotation Grasses = +, 5 CoarTER III.—THE PRODUCTION OF CROPS 1. The average yield per acre 2. Crop yields and extent of cultivation (a) Corn Crops Wheat - Barley - Oats - : Mixed Corn - Rye - - Beans and Pees (b) Potatoes - - (c) Root Crops - - Turnips and Swedes Mangolds - - Sugar Beet (d) Clover and Rotation Grasses and Hay Crops Clover and Rotation Grasses Seeds Hay - = Meadow Hay - (¢) Other Crops mainly used for fodder Straw - - 7 Vetches or tares - Lucerne - % 2 Flax (for seed and for fibre) Kohl Rabi - = % Cabbage for fodder - Rape - r - Mustard - x (D)27712 Wt 10461—69/A/4382 2000 3/27 PAE viii J 5 6 7 8 9 9 li 13 17 17 19 19 20 A fu 22 22 22 23 25 25 25 26 26 26 26 aT 27 £1 23 29 29 29 29 50 20 (f) Other Vegetable Crops grown mainly for human consumption : - Carrots - Onions - - - Cabbage - Brussels Sprouts Cauliflower and Broccoli Celery - - Rhubarb - Green Peas Green Beans (g) Fruit Crops Small fruit - Orchard fruit Variations in the area of orchard and small fruit (h) Hops - (¢) Flowers - - (j) Glass-house produce (k) Crops grown for seed (!) Nursery stock - (m) Osiers and Willows CuAPTER IV.—NUMBER AND DISTRIBUTION OF LIVE STOCK 1. Variation in number of live stock since 1867 - 2. Cattle : Change in numbers in relation to area and population Number and distribution of the dairy herd - - Number and distribution of other cattle - - 3. Sheep : Change in numbers and decline in the arable districts 4. Pigs - - z ’ 5. Horses - - - - 6. Poultry - - - 7. Goats CrarreEr V.—THE Output or Live Stock PropUCTS 1. Meat - - - - 2. Milk and Dairy Produce 3. Poultry and Eggs - - 4. Wool - - - 5.. Honey. - - CHAPTER VI.—THE VALUE OF THE AGRICULTURAL OuTruT CuAprER VII.—NumBER AND size or HOLDINGS 1. Definition of a Holding - - - - 2. Changes in the numbers of Holdings over 50 years : 2, Farms and Holdings : Their general characteristics 7 . Farms exceeding 20 acres in extent : mainly arable land 3, ” 7 mainly pasture land 6. on ” oy 7 mixed farms - 7. Small Holdings, fields and parcels of land under 20 acres - 8. Fruit and Vegetable farms 9. Poultry Holdings - - 10. Ownership of Holdings - Pace 31 22 9 =) 4 55 38 40 40 41 43 43 13 45 45 45 46 47 4° 59 RY 53 54 56 56 61 69 71 na Ts 0) 27 20 9 13 95 OR Padg CHAPTER VIIL.—EMPLOYMENT AND WAGES IN AGRICULTURE wT CHAPTER IX.—MOTIVE POWER ON FARMS 108 Cuoaprer X.—RENT AND THE CAPITAL EMPLOYED IN AGRICULTURE 112 1. Rent of Agricultural land - - 112 2. Value of Agricultural land 115 3. Tenants’ Capital - - 116 CraPrEr XI.—AGRICULTURAL PRICES 118 Ee LIST OF TABLES. Table 1.— Summary of the estimated total production of crops, live stock and live stock products in England and Wales in 1925 with the estimated value of the produce sold off farms - 124. Table 2.—Area of agricultural land in England and Wales in five- year periods from 1871-75 to 1920-25 and in the year 1925, distinguishing the area of arable land, permanent grass and rough grazings Table 3.—Acreage under the principal farm crops in England and Wales in five-year periods from 1871-75 to 1921-25 and in the year 1925 - Table 4.—Total production of the principal farm erops in England and Wales in ten-year periods from 1886-95 to 1916-25 and in the year 1925 - Table 5.—Average yield per acre of the principal farm crops in England and Wales in ten-year periods from 1886-1895 to £1916-1925 and in the year 1925. uh E129) Table 6.—Acreage and production of other farm crops in 1925 - 130 Table 7.—Acreage and production of vegetable crops, nursery and glasshouse produce in 1925 - * 2 =" | Table 8.— Acreage and production of fruit in 1925 - - - Table 9.—Number of Cattle in England and Wales in five-year periods 1871-75 to 1921-25 and in the year 1925 - - - Table 10.—Number of Sheep in England and Wales in five-year periods 1871-75 to 1921-25 and in the year 1925 - - - Table 11.—Number of Pigs in England and Wales in five-year periods 1871-75 to 1921-25 and in the year 1925 : - - Table 12.—Number of Horses on Agricultural Holdings in England and Wales in five-year periods 1871-75 to 1921-25 and in the Year 1925 - - = Table 13.—Number of Cattle per 1,000 acres of crops and grass in 1925 and in 1908, in each county of England and Wales - Table 14.—Number of Sheep per 1,000 acres of crops and grass in 1925 and in 1908 in each county of England and Wales . «136 Zable 15.—Number of Pigs per 1,000 acres of crops and grass in 1925 and in 1908, in each county of England and Wales - . 137 Table 16.—Number of Poultry per 1,000 acres of crops and grass in each county of England and Wales in 1924 - - - Table I7.—Acreage of Crops, Grass and Rough Grazings in each Agricultural Division of England and Wales in 1925 - 139 x TPO Pacem Table 18.—Number ,of Cattle in each Agricultural Division of England and Wales in 1925 - - 140 Table 19.—Number of Sheep in each Agricultural Division of England and Wales in 1925 == 147 Table 20.—Number of Pigs in each Agricultural Division of England and Wales in 1925 - - 141 Table 21.—Number of Horses on Agricultural Holdings in each Agricultural Division of England and Wales in 1925 - - - 142 Table 22.—Number of Agricultural Holdings in various size groups in certain years from 1870 to 1895 - - - - 143 Table 23.—Number of Agricultural Holdings in various size groups in certain years from 1895 to 1925 - . 144 Table 24.—Proportion of Cultivated Area in each county occupied by holdings over 20 acres of different types (mainly arable, mainly pasture and mixed) - i 14.5 Table 25.—Number and acreage of Agricultural Holdings by size groups as returned on 4th June 1924, in each county of England and Wales - 146 Table 26.—Number of Agricultural Workers per 1,000 acres of crops and grass in each county as returned by occupiers on 4th June 1925 - = " 148 Table 27—Estimated average Rent per acre of Agricultural Holdings of different sizes in each Agricultural Division of England and Wales - . 14.9 Table 28.— Estimated average Value per acre of Agricultural Holdings of different sizes in each Agricultural Division of England and Wales - 150 - 151 Table 30.—Average Wages of Agricultural Workers, 1914 to 1925 - 152 Table 29.— Estimated average amount of Tenants’ Capital per acre required for Agricultural Holdings of different sizes in each Agricultural Division of England and Wales - LIST OF MAPS INCLUDED IN THE REPORT. Facing Map Pace I. The Agricultural Divisions of England and Wales - wii 0 II. Arable land in relation to the total area of arable and permanent grass in 1875 - - - - - - 10 III. Arable land in relation to the total area of arable and permanent grass in 1925 z 2 - = IV. Grass land (clover and rotation grasses, permanent grass and rough grazings) in relation to total agricultural area in 1925 - 5 - - - = a 2 Proportion of arable land occupied by wheat, 1925 - ~ 2 barley, 1925 . - » Oats, 1925 w »» potatoes, 1925 » root and fodder crops, 1926 - - 26 clover and rotation arasses, 1925 - - ON Vv, vr. V7. vIvr, fix. ye Map ~~ Facing Paor 46 47 50 51 54 Cattle per 1,000 acres of crops and grass, 1925 Dairy Cattle i Sheep + P igs a LE 2 3 = Fowls > oy on 1924 - - Production of milk in relation to area under crops and grass, 1925 - - - - 64 XVII. Percentage of cultivated area occupied by holdings over 20 acres which is on mainly arable farms - - - 89 XVIII. Percentage of cultivated area occupied by holdings over 20 acres which is on mainly pasture farms - - - 90 XIX. Percentage of cultivated area occupied by holdings over 20 acres which is on mixed farms oc . LIST OF DIAGRAMS INCLUDED IN THE REPORT. I. Average yield per acre of Wheat, Barley and Oats, 1885-1925 . , - - - - - II. Average acreage of Wheat, Barley and Oats in ten-year periods, 1885-94 to 1916-25 - - - - - - IIT. Number of Dairy Cattle, and Other Cattle 2 years old and above and under 2 years respectively, 1871 to 1925 - - 45 IV. Number of Cattle, 1871 to 1925 - - - 48 o Pigs, 1871 t0 1925 - - - 48 Ye. » Sheep, 1871 to 1925 - - : - - - 49 VIL. Prices of Agricultural Produce and All Commodities, 1906 to 1925 - - - 120 VIII. Prices of Vegetable Products, Animal Products, Feeding Stuffs and Fertilisers, 1906-1925 - “321 V1] MINISTRY OF AGRICULTURE AND FISHERIES. To THE SECRETARY OF THE MINISTRY OF AGRICULTURE AND FISHERIES. SIR, I HAVE the honour to submit a Report on the Agricultural Census of England and Wales, 1925, based partly on the Annual Agricultural Statistics, and partly on enquiries specially under- taken in connection with the Census of Production. It may not be out of place to refer at the outset to the discussions in the House of Commons* as to the need for a survey of the agricultural conditions and possibilities of the country. This Report, while not pretending to provide all the information desired, is an attempt to meet that demand on the statistical side. The task of compiling statistics that afford guidance as to the trend of a complicated and heterogeneous industry such as agriculture is, however, a formidable one, and whilst the Report provides some material on which a judgment can be based, there are necessary limitations to the information which can be supplied by agricultural statistics and also to the deductions which can safely be drawn from them. In the period which has elapsed since 1908—the date of the last census—agriculture has passed through an economic dis- turbance which, measured by its effect on prices, is without parallel in the last 100 years. The present enquiry refers in the main to the year 1925, seven years after the end of the war but only three years after the sharp fall in prices in 1921-22, and sufficient time has not yet elapsed to enable general conclusions to be drawn. But the evidence seems to suggest that, though appreciable changes have taken place and there have been gains and losses in different branches of the industry, agriculture has passed through this period without suffering any serious economic set-back. From the nature of the subject, the Report is necessarily somewhat detailed and itmay be useful if I attempt to indicate some of the leading figures which it contains. This brief summary needs, however, to be read with caution. In the Report an endeavour has been made to explain the limitations to which the figures are subject, and one particular limitation which needs to be borne in mind is that the figures for a single year may not be fully representative. For this reason, the Report is not confined merely to a comparison of 1925 with 1908, but summarises in more or less detail figures both for preceding and intervening years. * On the 8th April, 1925, 3rd August, 1925, 24th June, 1926 and 2nd Aucust. 1926. The value of the land, including farm houses and buildings, on which the agricultural and horticultural industry of England and Wales is carried on was estimated in 1925 at about £815 millions. The working capital employed in production was put at about £365 millions, so that in the aggregate a gross total of no less than £1,180 millions is represented in the capital equipment necessary for production and involved in the cultivation of the soil. The value of the land and improvements with the necessary houses, buildings, etc. (i.e., what is usually called “landlord’s capital 7) is about £31 per acre over the whole area of crops and grass in England and Wales, while the * tenant’s capital » that is the value of the live and dead stock, tenant right valuation and current cash necessary to enable the occupier to pay wages and to carry on his operations, is equal to an average of £14 per acre. The annual gross rental value of agricultural holdings is about £42 millions, and the average rent per acre paid in respect of the area under crops and permanent grass is 32s. No com- parable figures are available for earlier years so that the appreciation in value since 1908 cannot be stated. The area of land in England and Wales used for agricultural or horticultural purposes was in 1925 approximately 31 million acres, of which’ 25,750,000 acres were returned as arable and permanent grass, and 5 million acres as mountain, heath, moor, down and other rough land used for grazing. Of this total, 10,682,000 acres were returned as arable land. Thus approximately two-thirds of the agricultural area of England and Wales is under permanent grass or rough grazings, while one-third is ploughed either annually or from time to time. The arable area, however, includes 2} million acres of clover and rotation grasses, so that the area which was devoted to crops other than grass in 1925 was only 8,100,000 acres, while the area under grass, whether clover and rotation grasses, per- manent pasture or rough grazings, was 22,670,000 acres or nearly 74 per cent. of the total agricultural area of England and Wales. In the course of the discussions in regard to the proposal for a survey of agricultural conditions, a desire was expressed for information as to the utilisation of the land with a view to ascertaining whether there was any material area not used for agriculture. This question is discussed in Chapter II. The total land area of the country is somewhat over 37 million acres, and of this approximately 31 million acres can be accounted for in the Agricultural Statistics, while nearly 2 million acres are in forests and woodland, leaving only a balance of about 4 million acres. Account has to be taken of the land needed for the buildings, houses and gardens of our cities, towns and villages, for roads and railways and for the many other purposes to which land is put in an industrial country such as England and Wales, and, after allowance has been made for these needs, it seems that the area remaining unaccounted for must be relatively small. The enquiry which has been made shows that this is the case. for while some 420,000 acres were identified outside urban areas as not included in the Returns, much of this was stated to be entirely useless for agricultural purposes and only about 75,000 acres were considered to have even a possible agricultural value. Whether the land included in the Returns is as highly cultivated or as fully stocked as existing economic conditions admit is a matter in regard to which no conclusions can be drawn from the statistics. Some of it is admittedly in need of drainage, and, as already mentioned, there is an area of no less than 5 million acres classed as mountain, heath, moor, down and other rough land used for grazing. Included in this latter area there is evidently some land which in the past under more favourable conditions has been either arable land or better pasture. The changes in the distribution of the agricultural area are discussed in the Report, but the most important change is the decline in arable cultivation. Apart from the war years, this has been practically a continuous feature of the Agricultural Returns for the last 50 years, the area of 14,766,000 acres in 1871-75 having fallen by 1921-25 to 11,144,000 acres or by about one- fourth. A very large part of this decline took place in the first 35 years, the area in 1906-10 being about 11,444,000 acres. Under the stimulus of the war, there was a substantial increase from 10,998,000 acres in 1914 to 12,399,000 acres in 1918. This was followed after the war by a return to the condition previously existing, so that in 1924 the area was 10,929,000 acres or practically the same as in 1914. In the following year, 1925, there was a further fall to 10,682,000 acres, which was the smallest area of arable land ever recorded in England and Wales and 724,000 acres less than in 1908. The loss of arable land over the whole period of 17 years since the last census was therefore nearly 6} per cent. The greater part of the loss has been due to the decline in corn growing. This loss in the arable area since 1908 has been accompanied by a loss of permanent grass, the total area under crops and permanent grass in England and Wales having fallen from 27,348,000 acres in 1908 to 25,755,000 acres in 1925. This difference is made up of the 724,000 acres of arable already referred to and 869,000 acres of permanent grass. A substantial decrease in the area of permanent grass was shown by the Returns in 1918 as a result of the increase in the arable area which took place in the same year. In subsequent years, how- ever, the arable area rapidly declined while the area of permanent grass though gradually increasing did not by any means return to its former level. There seems no doubt that the bulk of the land thus transferred from these two categories now appears as rough grazings, though naturally some part must be accounted for by the encroachment of buildings both in urban and rural ATCA. Information as to the production of the different crops is given in Chapter IIL of the Report, but this is difficult to summarise as it is not possible to express the aggregate production of the arable area in any simple manner. Differences in produc- tion as between one year and another are dependent on the area sown or planted and on the average yield, which in turn is dependent on weather conditions. Of these differences the area is the most distinctive and an idea of changes in production can perhaps be obtained by mentioning briefly the area devoted to a few of the different crops. The total area under corn crops in 1925 was 5,182,000 acres as compared with an average of 5,786,000 acres in 1906-10. There was thus a loss of just over 600,000 acres which was spread nearly equally over the three main cereals. Turnips, swedes and mangolds declined in the same period by 400,000 acres, the only important crop which showed an increase being potatoes, the acreage of which rose from an average of 418,000 acres in 1906-10 to 506,000 acres in 1921-25. It is evident, therefore, that apart from the differences in the average yield per acre in the two years 1908 and 1925, there was a material decline in the potential output of the principal farm crops. There is no means of ascertaining or expressing the production of grass- land, the output of hay only representing in most cases part of the production even of the land from which itis taken. As regards the other crops, including vegetables and also glasshouse produce, information has been obtained as to production in 1925, but the details available for 1908 are insufficient to enable a comparison to be made, though it is believed that the area now devoted to these crops is much greater than it formerly was. As regards fruit, the area under orchards and small fruit was rather less in 1925 than in 1908, but in the interval there had been much new planting and the productive capacity of the area under fruit is now much higher than formerly. Against the decrease in the principal farm crops may be placed the increase in dairy farming, the stock of cows in 1925 numbering 2,713,000 as compared with an average of 2,330,000 in 1906-10, an increase from about 85 to 105 per 1,000 acres of crops and grass. The increase in dairy cattle has been con- tinuous for the last 50 years and is a definite and marked characteristic of farming in almost all parts of the country. As a result, milk production is estimated on the results obtained in 1925 to have risen since 1908 by about 150 million gallons from approximately 975 million gallons to 1,120 million gallons, an increase of about 15 per cent., while the amount of milk sold as liquid milk has risen in the same period by about 20 per cent. The number of cattle other than dairy cattle shows little change if the figures for 1925 are compared with those for 1906-10, but there was an increase during the war which has since been lost. Sheep, on the other hand, have shown a very marked reduction, the numbers falling with fluctuations from the high figure of 20,290,000 in 1909 to 13,438,000 in 1922. Since that Xi] year there has been some recovery and in 1925 the numbers were 15,975,000. The decline has been mainly in arable districts. The average number of pigs kept in the five years 1921-25 (2,658,000) was higher than in any corresponding period, but whether this is an indication of any permanent or continuous increase in pig-keeping is uncertain. There have always been great annual fluctuations in the numbers of this class of stock. Apart from the changes in the numbers of animals, meat production has been affected in the case of cattle and sheep by the earlier age at which animals are now slaughtered and their lower average weight. As a result the average annual output of meat of all kinds in the five years 1921-25 was only about 14,912,000 cwt. or 15 per cent. less than the average production of 17,593,000 cwt. in 1909-13. The figure for 1924-25 taken alone (16,391,000 cwt.) was considerably higher than the average of the last five years, but it was increased by an exceptional production of pigmeat in that year. There has been a reduction in beef but an increase in veal, which has resulted in a decrease in the home supply of beef and veal of rather less than 15 pér cent. In the case of mutton and lamb the decline is much more marked and represents a fall of no less than 38 per cent. since before the war. The reduction in the number of sheep has also resulted in a decrease in wool production. These are striking figures, especially in the case of an industry which seems to have such a large unsatisfied market at its door and they tend to neutralise the satisfaction that may be felt at the expansion of the dairy industry. Pig-meat, however, showed a small increase on the five-year average. A distinct development is evidently taking place in poultry-keeping, there being an increase in egg production of some 50 per cent. as compared with 1908, In order to obtain a more general view of the agricultural production of England and Wales than can be obtained by considering the various products individually, a calculation is made in Chapter VI showing the total value of the output of the land. In order to avoid duplication it is necessary to exclude from this calculation the value of materials produced on farms but used for feeding stock and also the value of stock or produce sold by one farmer to another. The estimate thus represents the value of the agricultural and horticultural produce sold to the non-farming community or consumed in farmers’ households ; in other words it is the value of the gross output of the land actually entering into consumption. Out of this has to be paid rent and wages as well as the cost of feeding stuffs not grown in this country, fertilisers, machinery, implements, rates and many other charges. The figure of output for 1925 works out at £225 millions Exact comparison with 1908 is difficult, but in that year the aggregate output was estimated at £127 millions so that the increase in 1925 was 77 per cent. The rise in the general level of agricultural prices in the same period was also 77 per cent.. from Xi ak which it would seem that taken in the broadest sense the agri- cultural production in the two years was not very different. In very large part, this output is the product of live stock; the cattle, sheep and pigs killed for meat, the milk and dairy produce, the poultry, eggs and wool entering into consumption having collectively in 1925 an aggregate total value of £155 millions or 69 per cent. of the agricultural output. Thus, in one form or another, the production of live stock is the first and foremost concern of the farmer and the main source of revenue from the land. Corn, potatoes and sundry farm crops (excluding crop used for feeding to farm live stock) make up a second large group of agricul- tural products, but in the aggregate these only represent a value of £46 millions or a little over 20 per cent. of the total of £225 millions. The corn crops taken alone account for less than 11 per cent. Indeed, as a selling crop, corn holds relatively a much less important place in the agricultural economy than is often supposed, though in the eastern counties of England it is on many farms one of the main sources of revenue. Nevertheless, taking England and Wales as a whole, the value of the live stock and live-stock products very far exceeds the value of the crops sold, as distinct from those used for feeding. The third group of products includes fruit and vegetables (excluding potatoes) grown for human consumption, glass-house and nursery produce, and these are estimated to have a value of nearly £25 millions. These are round figures which give an approximate idea of the relative importance of the different branches of the industry. So far as these estimates can be compared with similar calcula- tions for 1908 there seems evidence that the increases and decreases in production have more or less balanced one another and that the loss in meat production and in wool already mentioned may be set off against the extension in dairying and in poultry-keeping, and that any reduction in farm crops is made up by an extension in vegetable, fruit and similar crops. The output of crops and live stock is, however, not entirely the production of the land of the country, as there is an appreciable importation of feeding stuffs and fertilisers or of raw materials from which feeding stuffs and fertilisers are manufactured in this country. As import figures are only applicable to the United Kingdom as a whole it is not possible to make any estimate of the amount consumed in England and Wales alone, and consideration of the question how far the crop and live-stock production is dependent on food and fertilisers brought in from abroad must be reserved until complete figures of production are available for the whole of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. For the same reason it is not possible in the present Report to make any estimate of the relation of home production to the total food supply though it is hoped to do this at a later date when information as to the production of Great Britain and Northern Ireland can be compared with imports. X17 The productive side of agriculture is, however, only one aspect of the problem, and in attempting to review the general position, account needs to be taken of other factors, such as the holdings on which the industry is carried on, the number of persons engaged, the capital employed and the rent paid, and last but not least the influence of prices and the changes which have taken place in recent years. An attempt is made to deal with these subjects in Chapters VII to XI. As regards the number of holdings (Chapter VII) there is some difficulty in deciding on the extent of the increase in recent years in the number of holdings under 20 acres, but in any case, the bulk of the land is in holdings over that size. Holdings over 20 acres numbered 220,600 in 1924 and covered 24,372,000 acres or 94 per cent. of the total acreage of crops and grass (excluding rough grazings). The corresponding number of holdings in 1913 was 221,250, while in 1895 it was 216,000. There has been an increase in medium sized holdings at the expense of holdings at both ends of the scale. A classification of these holdings has been adopted which gives some indication of their character and it is interesting to note that 104,200 or nearly one-half of the above total of 220,600 holdings over 20 acres consist mainly of pasture land, while nearly 40,000 or about 18 per cent. consist mainly of arable land. One characteristic is that the smaller holdings, say, from 20 to 100 acres, are generally more heavily stocked in proportion to their size than the larger holdings. The question of the number of persons who can properly be described as engaged or employed in agriculture or horticulture is one of considerable difficulty, but an attempt has been made in Chapter VIII to reconcile the apparently conflicting figures obtained from different sources on this subject. On the whole, allowing for differences in definition, there is a good deal of evidence that the number of persons engaged in agriculture or horticulture at the present time in England and Wales is about 1,100,000, of whom about 800,000 are employees of various kinds and 300,000 farmers, market gardeners or nurserymen who are either em- ployers or working on their own account. The number of purely agricultural workers, excluding gardeners, has no doubt declined since 1908, though the decrease shown in the Census Returns between 1901 and 1921 is only about 40,000, and in the same period there was a corresponding increase in the number of persons Who described themselves as farmers. That there should be a decline in the number of purely agricultural workers seems a natural result of the decrease in arable land and is also largely accounted for by the rapidly increasing use of mechanical power in agriculture, a subject which is dealt with in Chapter IX. The reduction in the supply of agricultural labour appears, however, to be less than is sometimes supposed, and the evidence of the last few years suggests that the numbers are nearly stationary. cr ak In conclusion the main differences in the agricultural position of England and Wales in 1925 as compared with what it was prior to the war, so far as they can be judged by this enquiry, may be summed up in a few words. There was in 1925 a smaller area of arable land and a smaller production of the principal farm crops, whether for sale for human consumption or for feeding to live stock, while the aggregate production of meat was also less; on the other hand, the output of milk and poultry products was greater, while the cultivation of horticultural crops generally has also extended. Thus, where the British producer is able to take advantage of his nearness to markets as in the case of milk, poultry, eggs, fruit and vegetables, there has been an extension in production and the grower has in spite of increased imports at least held his own, though in some of these commodities the increase in production has not been proportionate to the increase in population. On the other hand, where the grower is more exposed to world competition as in the case of farm crops and meat, the tendency is rather in the direction of methods which result in a reduction of output. Whether the smaller output of meat in recent years will prove a permanent feature is uncertain. The continuous though not very rapid decline in arable cultiva- tion, is perhaps a reflection on the one hand of the extension of dairy farming and on the other of the less remunerative character of corn growing. I have the honour to be, Sir, Your obedient Servant, R. J. THOMPSON, Assistant Secretary. December, 1926. REPORT ON THE AGRICULTURAL CENSUS OF ENGLAND AND WALES, 1925. CHAPTER I.—INTRODUCTION. Agriculture differs from other industries in the possession of a longstanding system of annual statistics which provide much of the information which a census taken at infrequent intervals would normally supply. This information, though extensive, is not complete, and it has therefore been the practice in the years when industrial enquiries are made under the Census of Production Act to conduct a parallel enquiry in regard to the Agricultural Output. The first enquiry was made in 1908.* This was followed by a similar enquiry in 1913, but owing to the war the work was interrupted and the results were not completely analysed. The present census is the third of the series. It relates, however, exclusively to England and Wales, and not, as in 1908, to Great Britain. The enquiries conducted in connection with the Census of Production are mainly confined to output, but on this occasion it seemed desirable to extend the scope of the Report so as to give in one volume a review of the available statistics relating to agriculture in England and Wales. It has not been possible to include information as to the cost of production as particulars of general application are not avail- able. Another point of interest which has necessarily been omitted is the relation between home production and total consumption, as the quantity of imported produce consumed in England and Wales alone cannot be stated. For the same reason information cannot be given in regard to the quantities of fertilisers and feeding stuffs used. It may be possible at a later date to compile particulars on these subjects applicable to Great Britain as a whole. At the outset, a brief description may be given of the methods by which the statistics are obtained. The value of the results naturally depends on the reliability of the methods, which have both their advantages and their limitations. Methods of obtaining statistics. Area of crops and number of live stock.—In Great Britain the area of crops and the number of live stock have been ascertained annually since 1867 by means of a return (commonly called %* The Agricultural Output of Great Britain. Report on Enquiries made by the Board of Agriculture and Fisheries in connection with the Census of Production Act, 1906, relating to the total output of Agricultural Land, the number of persons engaged and the motive power employed. (Cd. 6277.) aE a EER the Agricultural Schedule) filled up voluntarily by the occupiers of all holdings over one acre.* This method of obtaining direct returns in writing from the occupier is probably the most accurate and reliable method of obtaining information of this type— provided the occupier is willing to supply the information and to take a little trouble in doing so. No one is in a better position than the actual occupier to state the area under the different crops growing on the farm or the number of live stock, and he has no obvious reason for giving erroneous information. In general, the particulars are supplied very willingly, the number of actual refusals being relatively small. The results, moreover, are not materially affected by these refusals, as in most cases it is possible to get approximate information by local enquiry. Small errors must naturally arise from mistakes in measurement or other incorrect statements, but with the large number of returns these inaccuracies should tend to balance one another. The main difficulty in connection with the collection of these annual statistics lies in ensuring that all holdings are enumerated. The frequent changes in occupation, especially in recent years, the combination or division of farms, and the withdrawal of land for building or other purposes make the task of seeing that all the agricultural land in the country is accounted for a very serious one. A proportion of holdings do, in fact, escape enumera- tion, especially in the case of the smaller occupations under five acres, though the total area omitted from the returns in this way is a very small proportion of the agricultural area of the country. An essential feature of the Agricultural Schedule is that the information asked for is such as the occupier is well able to supply ; thus, the questions relate only to the acreage under the various crops on the farm, the number of live stock of different ages, the labour employed, or other facts which the occupier either knows or can easily find out. The questions, moreover, relate solely to the actual position on the farm at a given date, viz., June 4th each year. Estimates of production.—Annual estimates of the production of the principal crops were first collected in 1884. There are two methods by which knowledge of the total production of any particular crop can be obtained. Application can be made to the grower or an estimate can be made by a competent observer. A variation of this is the sampling method by which the production of numerous sample plots is ascertained each year and the production of the country is calculated on the basis of the results obtained from these sample plots. At first sight it would seem * The Agricultural Returns Act, 1925, made these returns compulsory but did not come into force until 1926. The annual returns were, however, compulsory under the Corn Production Act, 1917, from the year 1918 until the Act was repealed in 1921. The information obtained in connection with the Census of Production has been obtained voluntarily on each occasion, as agriculture has not been prescribed as a trade under the Census of Production Act. 1906. that the first method would give the best results, but this is not necessarily the case. Growers do not always weigh or measure their crops, and in any case do not usually do so till they come to be sold. Thus a farmer may keep wheat in the rick and not sell off the whole of his crop for a year or sometimes longer, some crops, such as barley, oats, roots or hay may be consumed on the farm, and so far as this is the case many farmers keep no accurate records of quantities. In short, though farmers may make some estimates for their own information, either of their total yield or of the part they expect to sell, it is not possible to rely upon them in general for exact or complete information. If every producer were willing and able to supply a fair estimate of the output of his crops, the average result would, no doubt, be more accurate than the estimates of a limited number of expert estimators. The difficulty of obtaining a statement from the producer has, however, made it necessary in practice to adopt the method of estimating as a means of obtaining annual informa- tion as to the production of crops. In England and Wales the Ministry has the assistance of some 320 Crop Reporters, for the most part land agents, valuers, and others with considerable local experience, who estimate the yield per acre of the principal crops, parish by parish. Each parish estimate is multiplied by the acreage of the crop in the parish as returned by occupiers on the Agricultural Schedule and in this way the total production in the parish and hence in the country is obtained. As there are roughly 13,000 parishes, the final estimate of production is the result of practically the same number of separate estimates based on local knowledge and weighted in proportion to the acreage. These final estimates are made after the crop is harvested, when actual results are known in many cases. The Crop Reporter does not, of course, rely merely on his own observation in making these parish estimates, but supple- ments this by local enquiry from growers, and in the case of corn, from threshing machine proprietors. It is, however, the duty of the Crop Reporter to determine on the basis of the information thus obtained what can fairly be regarded as the average of the parish. It will be seen that, given reasonable skill on the part of the Reporters, the system should result in a high degree of statistical accuracy, and as regards the crops which are estimated annually this method has been adopted for the census of 1925. The annual estimates made in this way cover wheat, barley, oats, mixed corn, beans, peas, roots, potatoes, hay, sugar beet and hops. There remain, however, many important items, such as milk and dairy produce, meat, wool, poultry and eggs, fruit and vegetables, which present much greater difficulty. To supply these missing data is the main object of the Agricultural Census, and the method adopted so far as practicable has been to obtain from producers returns of output. The system varies with different products, but it has not been found possible in any case to obtain such complete information from producers as would make it unnecessary to resort to estimates. In fact, it must be recognised that the difficulties in the way of obtaining precise or exact information in regard to the production of dairy produce, meat, fruit, etc., are exceptionally great, and though the broad general results obtained may be accepted with some confidence a margin of error must necessarily exist in an enquiry where so large a proportion of the units of production are small and isolated, and where only a proportion of the producers keep any records of their output. A statement of the methods by which information has been obtained is given in the body of the Report in connection with the respective commodities. In addition to all these particulars as to area of crops, number of live stock and production both of crops and live stock products, it is necessary, in order to obtain a general view of agriculture as an industry and its relation to other industries, to take account also of the value of the output, the capital and labour employed, the prices obtained for the products, and the number and character of the holdings into which the land of the country is divided. These various subjects are dealt with in the Report either by bringing together and summarising existing information or by means of new information obtained in connection with this enquiry. CHAPTER II.-THE AGRICULTURAL AREA. Ll. The agricultural area in relation to the total area of the country.—According to the latest official survey, the total area of England and Wales, exclusive of inland water and tidal land, is 37,136,000 acres. Of this, 25,755,000 acres were returned to the Ministry in 1925 as being under cultivation either as arable land or permanent pasture in holdings of over one acre. The occupiers of these holdings also returned a total area of 3,920,000 acres described as mountain, heath, moor or down land or other rough land used for grazing and forming parts of the holdings. In addition to this area actually returned by occupiers, there is an estimated area of 1,100,000 acres of similar land (mostly sheep runs) grazed in common, that is over which various persons have grazing rights. There is thus a total area of 30,780.000 acres accounted for in the Agricultural Returns. In addition there are holdings of one acre or less, and allot- ments which, though not included in the Agricultural Returns, have a productive value and need to be taken into account in estimating the agricultural area. There are no definite particulars as to holdings of one acre or less, but they probably represent at least 50,000 acres while the acreage of allotments in 1925 was ascertained to be about 163,000 acres.* Some allowance needs also to be made for the holdings which should be included in the Returns but which escape enumeration. At a rough approxima- tion it may be assumed that the inclusion of these missing holdings would increase the cultivated area by 100,000 acres. In the aggregate then the total area which is used for agri- cultural or horticultural purposes in England and Wales comes to over 31 million acres. made up as follows — Arable land and permanent grass as returned by occupiers - - - - - < - Rough grazing land returned by occupiers as part of their holdings - - - - = 7 Common land and mountain and heath land, grazed in common - - - Holdings which escape enumeration Holdings of one acre or less * Allotments = Acres. 25,755,000 3,920,000 1,104,000 100,000 50,000 163.000 31,092.000 * Prior to the year 1895, returns were obtained of holdings of one acre or less, and in 1895 holdings of exactly one acre accounted for 35,500 acres, but 20,000 of these holdings were allotments. The number of holdings of less than 1 acre, excluding allotments, in 1895, was 50,000. The area of allotments in 1925 is based on returns collected from I.ocal Authorities, and details are given in the Annual Report for 1925 of Proceedings under the Allotments Acts. This represents about 84 per cent. of the land area of the country. In addition, it is estimated by the Forestry Commission that nearly 1,900,000 acres are under woods. forests or plantations. 2. The area not used for agriculture.—The balance, consisting of about four million acres, covers the area occupied by towns, villages, houses, and buildings of all kinds, roads, railways, etc., together with public parks, open spaces and pleasure gardens not used for agricultural purposes. It has, however, frequently been suggested that there are substantial areas of land in the country which are not used for any agricultural or productive purpose, but which might be so used. It is true that there are certain areas, particularly the areas returned as rough grazings, which are not and, in many cases, cannot be very productive, but they are used for agricul- tural purposes, that is to say they are grazed at some time during the year by cattle or sheep. They are thus brought within the agricultural returns, and there is little room outside the area covered by the returns for purely unproductive land. With a view to testing the question as far as possible the Crop Reporters were asked in 1925 to report any land not already included in the Agricultural Returns which could be regarded as having some potential agricultural value. It was not possible, without considerable expense, to undertake an exhaustive investigation in regard to this matter, but it was thought that the Crop Reporters from their own knowledge and a moderate amount of local enquiry would be able to give an approximate indication of land not included in the returns which might be regarded as available for agricultural purposes. Enquiry was not made as regards land in urban districts. The areas returned were as follows :(— Swamp or scrub land - Waste or derelict land, including land formerly used for agriculture but more or less perma- nently abandoned - - : - Park land not used for grazing - : : Common, heath, moor and rough land not used for grazing - z = - - - Prospective building land not actually in course of development (excluding land in urban districts) win - g - - = Recreation grounds, playing fields and golf links not used for grazing 2 Other land - Acres. 04.000 37,000 10.000 230.000 13.000 23,000 13.000 420.000 Of this area, it will be seen that swamp and scrub land, and common, heath and moor land not used for grazing account [Facing page 6. MAP | The AGRICULTURAL DIVISIONS of ENGLAND and WALES. ou 1 ZZ [ 7 7 \ oz Lands Msn + L 1 yp N for over 300,000 acres, and this was usually stated to be useless for agricultural purposes. The recreation grounds, &ec., must also be excluded, so that only about 75,000 acres were returned as having some possible agricultural value. The extent to which any of the land included in the returns is insufficiently cultivated or only used to a limited extent for agriculture is an entirely separate question. Whether land is insufficiently cultivated or *‘ underfarmed is a matter in regard to which the statistics can hardly be expected to afford any guidance. Enquiries have, however, been made from the Crop Reporters in regard to certain points which may throw some light on the question. These are (1) the area of land suffering from lack of drainage; (2) the area of land included in the returns other than ordinary farms and holdings, and (3) the increase in the area of rough grazings. These are dealt with in the next three sections. 3. Agricultural land suffering from lack of drainage.— The Crop Reporters were asked to give some indication of the approxi- mate area of agricultural land which in their opinion could be said to be suffering badly from lack of drainage, excluding land where pipe, tile or mole drainage alone was required, or extensive areas which could only be dealt with by large drainage schemes. The types of land coming within this category are land which is liable to flooding or land which is more or less permanently waterlogged, and which might be improved by a small drainage scheme designed to secure the effective flow of water by the clearance of main ditches and other watercourses. This enquiry showed 650,000 acres of agricultural land of this character distributed as shown below. It may be noted that the large area in the northern counties is accounted for in the main by rough grazings where open ‘sheep drains” are required or old drains of this type require cleaning out. Acres. Eastern counties North-eastern South-eastern East Midland West Midland South-western - Northern counties North-western - North Wales South Wales Total - 53,000 27,000 34,000 5,000 64,000 10,000 355,000 66,000 17,000 19,000 650,000 These figures are substantially confirmed by information obtained by the Ministry from county councils and other sources, But, as stated above, they do not include extensive areas which can only be dealt with by large drainage schemes, and the aggregate of such areas is very considerable. Altogether, it is esti- mated that over a million acres of agricultural land in England and Wales are urgently in need of drainage and another half-million acres are capable of improvement by drainage, and these estimates are exclusive of land where field drainage alone is required. The Land Drainage Act, 1926, which came into operation on the 1st October, 1926, gives to county councils of boroughs and counties considerable powers for the carrying out of small drainage schemes and taking other measures which would permit of much being done towards improving the drainage of the land dealt with by the Crop Reporters’ returns. As regards the areas where large drainage schemes are essential, the Ministry is now enabled to give substantial financial assistance towards compre- hensive schemes promoted by Statutory Drainage Authorities. 4. Agricultural land on holdings not being ordinary farms or small holdings.—Agricultural land is defined by the Agricultural Returns Act as including “land used as grazing, meadow or pasture land.” The returns are consequently not ‘confined to ordinary farm holdings, but include also grazing land of all kinds as well as land used for any agricultural purpose. Many returns, therefore, relate to accommodation fields and grazings let for the summer or longer, others to land attached to residential properties, while others again may refer to parks and even open spaces or recreation grounds which are grazed. With the object of obtaining an indication of the extent of land of this type, the Crop Reporters in 1925 were asked to distinguish such returns as far as they were able to do so from their own knowledge. There are many border-line cases, and the distinction is not of a very precise character. Many of the fields, particularly summer grazings, may be let to farmers and although they are separately returned they may in effect be part of an agricultural holding for that year. The instructions on the schedule contemplate that land taken for summer grazings should be returned with the farm, but this is not done in all cases.* On the other hand. many fields are let to butchers or others for temporary grazing. The result of this enquiry showed some 50,000 separate returns covering about 517,000 acres which are classed as not being farms, small holdings, or nurseries. About 23,000 returns, covering 244,000 acres, appeared to relate to detached fields, while about 27,000 returns covering 272,000 acres, came into the miscellaneous category of land attached to residential holdings, parks, open spaces used for grazing, &e. * These fields, which are very numerous in some counties, constitute one of the perennial difficulties of the returns, owing to their changing hands every year, with the consequent risk that they may be omitted from the returns or, conversely, that they may be returned not only by their temporary occupant but, also by the person by whom thev are let. The question is further discussed in Chapter VII (Number and size of holdings), but it is mentioned here as affording an indication of an area of land, some of which is perhaps only partially or incidentally used for agriculture. 5. Rough Grazings.—Another aspect of the same question arises in regard to the very large area of land returned under the heading “ Mountain, Heath, Moor or Down Land and other rough land used for grazing.” This area falls into two groups (1) land returned by the occupier and over which he has sole grazing rights, and (2) land which is grazed in common, that is, land over which a number of persons have grazing rights. As regards this latter group, mainly mountain and hill land, it has only been possible to estimate the area in a very approximate manner.* The persons possessing grazing rights are not usually aware of the actual area involved and the cost of anything of the nature of a survey would be prohibitive. In the case of land returned by the occupier who possesses the sole grazing rights, the area given should be approximately accurate, but where the rough grazings are of the mountain type the occupier’s knowledge of the area is frequently somewhat indefinite. Apart from the purely mountain and hill land, considerable difficulty arises from the fact that it is not always possible to distinguish clearly between rough grazing land and permanent pasture with the result that the same areas are re- turned sometimes in one category and sometimes in the other. There has, however, been a substantial increase in the area of rough grazings returned by occupiers, and this has been particu- larly the case since the war. In a substantial proportion of cases the increase in rough grazings is attributed by the crop reporters either to the deterioration of poor pasture or alternatively to land being now returned as rough grazings which was ploughed up during the war and subsequently allowed to revert to pasture without proper seeding. In other cases it is merely due to the distinction between indifferent pasture and rough grazing land not being precisely defined. Some part of the increase is also due to the fact that the expression rough grazings which was formerly defined merely as mountain and heath land has since 1921 been more fully explained as Mountain, Heath, Moor or Down Land and other rough land used for grazing.” 6. Changes in the Agricultural Area over 50 years.—During the past half-century the area of land used for agricultural purposes as returned each year to the Ministry by occupiers of agricultural holdings has shown some very considerable fluctua- tions. There are several possible causes. The growth of the * The area of rough land grazed in common is not estimated annually. In the year 1921 the area was estimated at 1,020,000 acres, and as a result of further information received in the next four years, this figure was increased to 1,100,000 acres in 1925. Previous to 1921, only about 533.000 acres of common land seem to have been included in the Returns. ) urban population and industrial development generally through- out the period is one permanent factor the tendency of which is continuously to take land out of the agricultural category. Moreover, changes in agricultural prices have been responsible for changes in farming practice such as the conversion of arable land into pasture, the conversion of rough land into permanent pasture and the reverse, or the use of additional mountain, heath or other rough land for grazing. These changes account in some degree for the contraction or expansion of the agricultural area. Finally so far as the Agricultural Returns are concerned the alteration in the form of the schedule which has been found necessary from time to time gives rise to occasional fluctuations. The changes due to alterations in the form of return and those brought about by economic or other causes are apt to mask each other, and any true appreciation of the actual changes which have taken place in the area of agricultural land is a matter of considerable difficulty. Agricultural statistics were first collected in this country in 1867. It is only natural that the earlier returns, especially those of the first few years should be incomplete, and for this reason no account is taken in what follows of the first four years (1867-70). The returns for the first twenty-five years, moreover, referred only to cultivated land and took no account of rough grazings, returns for which were first obtained in 1891. There are, therefore, two groups of figures — (a) the area of cultivated land (i.e., crops and permanent grass) from 1871 to the present day, and (b) the total agricultural area (i.e. crops, permanent grass and rough grazings) from 1891 onwards. Area of crops and permanent grass—The returns of the area under cultivation (i.e., arable land and permanent grass) show a reduction from 26,322,000 acres in 1871 to 25,755,000 acres in 1925, the latter being the lowest figure ever recorded, while the greatest was in 1891, when 28,000,000 acres were returned. Thus in the twenty years from 1871 to 1891 there was an increase in the cultivated area of about 1,700,000 acres, part of which was no doubt due to the increasing completeness of the returns. It is evident, however, from statements by the officers responsible at that time for the collection of the returns that part of the increase was due to the inclusion of additional land taken no doubt from rough grazing land but improved and then returned as permanent pasture. It thus accentuated the general tendency towards an increase in permanent pasture which was caused by the conversion from arable to grass as a result of low corn prices and the relatively greater profitability of meat and milk. In the succeeding period of over 30 years from 1892 until the present day the area of cultivated land has shown a, persistent decline. In only two years since 1892 has the area shown any extension and in these two years, the war years 1916 and 1917. [Facing page 10. <L a 2 A = MAP I Number of Acres of ARABLE LAND per 100 Acres of Crops and Grass in 1875. LN Fx an 1 © —KEY— Up 1 25 21 6b 35 36 lo 50 51 fo 65 66 Io 80 81and over ‘erwic Yan! Airog R Lands Fao Nar h Facing page 11.] MAP lll Number of Acres of ARABLE LAND per 100 Acres of Crops and Grass in 1925. Viv op fo 20 21 Jo 35 361 50 51/0 65 6610 30 31 and over Slamborough » Thames 3 Lands End INsity 1ds L i the total net increase amounted to no more than 28,000 acres, an increase which was promptly succeeded by a decline of 94,000 acres in 1918. Total Agricultural Area. —1f to the area under crops and permanent pasture is added the area under rough grazings, which were first returned in 1891, it will be found that the total area of agricultural land, inclusive of rough grazings, was 30,599,000 acres in 1892* ag against 30,779,779 acres in 1925. This increase does not, however, represent an actual expansion in the total agricultural area as the returns of rough grazings have recently been made much more complete than they formerly were. There was also a substantial increase in rough grazings between 1892 and 1898 which was also probably due to a similar cause. Between 1898 and 1911 the alterations in the total agricultural area in any one year did not exceed about 20,000 acres, but after 1911 the changes became more substantial. There was a big decline in 1915 which was probably due to the occupation of large areas for military purposes throughout the country. But the necessities of war and the high prices of the period resulted in increases in 1916 and 1917, and the area was about maintained in 1918, but the following year saw a substantial fall. In recent years efforts have been made to set the collection of statistics of rough grazings upon a more satisfactory footing, and some of the fluctuations since the close of the war are due to more complete returns, but on the other hand much land which was ploughed up as a war-time measure ceased to be so cultivated when the urgency of the need had disappeared, and it would seem that a proportion of the area has been allowed to revert to rough grazing. In the years between 1920 and 1925 the decrease in the cultivated area appears to have been largely compensated for by the increase in rough grazings. Figures showing for five-year periods the areas returned in these different groups since 1871-75 are given in Table 2 in the Appendix. 7. The Conversion from Arable to Grass land.—During the period from 1871 to 1925 there was, as is well known, a very considerable conversion of arable land into pasture. At the beginning of the period rather less than three-fifths of the cultivated land in the country was under arable, at the end of the period nearly three-fifths was under permanent pasture. The extent of the change during the last fifty years is illustrated by Maps II and III. The eastern counties are those in which the change from arable to grass is the least marked, but over the greater part of the country something more than 60 per cent. of the cultivated area is now under permanent grass. In every county except Cheshire, Lancashire, Lincoln (Holland) and Middlesex, the proportion of arable land has declined in the * The returns of rough grazings in 1891 were stated to have been very far from complete, | ) past 50 years, although in some cases the change is not of sufficient magnitude to be shown by the maps. The continuous gain which has taken place in the area under permanent grass at the expense of arable land is shown in the following table which also shows the area actually under the plough (described as tillage ”’)* as compared with the area under grass (both rotation grass and permanent pasture). CuLTivATED LAND (i.c., Arable land and permanent grass) In ENGLAND AND WALES. 1871-75 to 1921-25. Acreage (Millions of Acres). Percentage of area of cultivated land. Acreage (Millions of Acres). Percentage of area of cultivated land. Average of Years. 1871-75 1881-85 1891-95 1901-05 1906-10 1911-15 1916-20 1921-25 1925 Arable land. 14-77 13-75 12-68 11-91 11-44 11-13 11-80 11-14 10-68 Pore 4| Arable poh 4 manent| ‘| = © manen oTass. orass. Per cent. 55-6 49-8 45-6 43-4 41-8 41-0 43-9 42-9 41-5 Per cent. 44-4 50-2 54-4 56-6 58-2 59-0 56-1 57-1 58:5 11-80 13-84 15-11 15-55 i5-90 16-01 15-08 14-81 15-07 Per- manent Tillage.| grass and rotation OTASSes. 11-72 10-83 9-63 8-77 8-64 8:66 9-43 8-63 8:11 14-85 16-76 18-16 18-69 18-70 18-48 17-45 17-32 17-64 Tillage. Per cent. 44-1 39-3 34-7 32-0 31-6 31-9 35-1 21.5 Per- manent grass and rotation orasses. Per cent. 55-9 60-7 65-3 68-0 68-4 68-1 64-9 66-7 68:5 Between the first and last five-year periods the arable area declined at an average rate of about 70,000 acres per annum, due partly to the encroachment of towns and partly to conversion to grass land. During the first 20 years of this period, when the average annual reduction in the arable area was at its maximum, the total area under crops and grass increased and the reduction of over 2,000,000 acres of arable land was thus more striking. During the following 34 years when the arable area again declined by somewhat more than 2,000,000 acres the total area under crops and grass decreased. This latter period includes the war years towards the end of which there was an increase in the arable as well as the cultivated area, but since the end of the war there has again been a marked loss of arable land. * Tillage is the arable area less clover and rotation grasses, and is consequently in the main the area actually ploughed in the year of the return. It still includes, however, a relatively small area under lucerne which is left down for a number of years, and also the area under fruit. 0 2h ec Oo fio Biblia 2 ¥ n “ifil2 Facing page 13.] MAP IV Total Acreage of CLOVER and ROTATION GRASSES, PERMANENT GRASS and ROUGH GRAZINGS per 100 Acres of Crops, Grass and Rough Grazings in 1925. A ~ or — to : 31 fo< 46 bo 6 61/7 76 [fo 50 Ol and over N Ce pty JE «ry i” Lands En IN scity 1a: i kr Taking the single years 1871 and 1925 the arable area declined by about 4,300,000 acres from 14,950,000 acres in 1871 to 10,680,000 acres in 1925 and the proportion of arable land from 56-8 per cent. to 41-5 per cent.; at the same time permanent grass increased from 11,380,000 to 15,070,000 acres, a gain of 3,700,000 acres, while the proportion of permanent grass rose from 43-2 per cent. to 58-5 per cent. The changes in the relative pro- portions are of course affected by the changes in the total culti- vated area mentioned. The movement to transform arable into pasture may have been operative even before 1870, but it was accentuated by the depression which set in during the following decade and was continued up to the outbreak of war. Under the stimulus of war conditions and controlled prices the arable acreage was considerably extended, mostly at the expense of the grass area, but with the termination of the war and the subsequent slump In prices, which was more marked in the case of cereals than In that of animal products, the war-time gain in arable acreage has been lost. Thus, omitting war-time fluctuations, there has been a steady and continuous decrease in arable cultivation. Before the war it was not a very rapid movement, the fall between 1901-05 and 1911-15 being 780,000 acres, or about 7 per cent. in 10 years. The average area in 1921-25 was much the same as in 1911-15, but the area in the last year of the period, viz., 1925, was only 10,680,000 acres, and the rate of decrease seems to be now somewhat higher than before the war. Reference may be made here to the very noticeable change which occurred in the returns in the year 1918. In that year the arable area was increased by 1,153,000 acres to 12,399,000 acres, and at the same time there was a decrease in permanent grass of 1,247,000 acres to 14,589,000 acres. In succeeding years the arable area declined until in 1925 it reached the figure above mentioned of 10,680,000 acres; but the area under Permanent grass only increased to 15,070,000 acres. Broadly it may be said that one-third of the cultivated land of the country (excluding rough grazings) is now ploughed annually, while two-thirds are either permanent grass or rotation grasses. If we take the total agricultural area (te. arable, permanent grass and rough grazings) the proportion Which is ploughed annually is naturally much smaller. The Proportions vary enormously in different parts of the country and this is shown graphically by counties in Map IV. The extent of grass land of one sort or another is very striking. 8. The arable area : tillage crops and clover and rotation grasses.— The arable area of the country may be divided into two Main groups, viz., clover and rotation grasses, and the land actually ploughed in any one year. For many years after the first collec- tion of acreage returns the area of clover and rotation grasses, although exhibiting considerable fluctuations from year to year, y: Cy was on the whole tending to expand, notwithstanding the steady decline in the arable area. In the last twenty years the area under these grasses and clover has been reduced, though there has been some increase since the war. The average acreage under clover and rotation grasses and under tillage from 1871-75 to 1921-25 together with the total arable acreage, is shown in the following table :— Average of years. 1871-1875 1881-1885 1891-1895 1901-1905 1906-1910 1911-1915 1916-1920 1921-1925 1925 Clover and rotation oTasses. Thousands of acres. 3.051 2,914 3,044 3,140 2,801 2,474 2,378 2,515 2.574 Land under the plough “ Hllage.”’ Thousands - of acres. 1Y,715 10,833 9,632 8,774 8,643 2,657 9,427 8,629 8,108 Total arable Crops. Thousands of acres. 14,766 13,747 12,676 11,914 11,444 11.130 11,805 11,144 10,682 Percentage of rotation grasses to total arable. or 20-66 21-20 24-01 26-36 24-48 22-23 20-14 22-57 24-09 The bulk of the reduction in the total arable area as compared with 1871-75 is attributable to the decline in wheat, barley and turnips. - Oats and potatoes have increased, and this also applies to mangolds though the alteration has not been very marked. ACREAGE UNDER VARIOUS Crops, 1871-1925. (Thousands of acres.) Average of years. 1871-75 1881-85 1891-95 1901-05 1906-10 1911-15 1916-20 1921-25 1925 Wheat. 3,404 2,646 1,907 1,594 i,679 1,877 2,097 1,746 1,500 Barley. 2,115 2,034 1,881 1,641 1,501 1,435 1,488 1,352 1.318 Oats. 1,664 1,870 2,116 2,134 2,104 2,022 2,392 2,039 1.868 1 Other corn, 914 692 530 464 502 498 561 588 496 Total COrn Crops. 8,097 7,242 6,434 5,833 5,786 5,832 6,538 5,725 5.182 5 p Average of Years. 1871-75 1881-85 1891-95 1901-05 1906-10 1911-15 1916-20 1921-25 19925 ACREAGE UNDER VARIOUS Crops, 1871-1925. (Thousands of Acres.) Pota- toes. [urnips and Swedes. Man- colds. Bare Hallow. | Miscella- neous Crops. 382 1,625 388 1,538 390 1,460 144 1,160 118 1,121 452 1,046 518 959 506 843 4193 806 338 337 349 406 439 440 390 390 359 601 711 442 347 300 327 481 433 463 673 617 557 584 579 560 541 732 805 Boel Total (excluding Corn). 3,619 3,591 3,198 2,941 2,857 2,825 2,889 2,904 2.926 These figures show that nearly 3 million acres of land which were under corn in the years 1871-75 have now been put to other uses. This represents a loss of 36 per cent. of the area under cereals, while in the case of the non-cereal crops the loss is about 700,000 acres, or less than 20 per cent. of the area under these Crops. The heaviest loss among corn crops has been in the wheat acreage, which in the fifty years from 1871-75 to 1921-25, declined by over 1,650,000 acres, or nearly 50 per cent. Barley declined by three-quarters of a million acres, or 36 per cent., in the Same period, and “ other corn” (rye, beans and peas) by over 300,000 acres, this decrease amounting to about 35 per cent. On the other hand the acreage of oats increased by 375,000 acres, or 23 per cent. The heavy reduction in the wheat acreage compared with other cereals reflects the heavier fall in the price of this crop, while the increase in the acreage under oats may be due to their substitution for other corn crops as the bulk of this crop is utilised for feeding to stock on farms, and its selling value IS not the chief consideration. The outstanding feature in the figures showing acreage of crops other than corn is the substantial fall in the acreage of burnips and swedes, the decline having continued unchecked from 1871. There have been more or less steady additions to the Potato acreage and the area under mangolds has also been extended, while less land is returned as bare fallow. The apparent increase in miscellaneous crops * in the last five years is due to a re-classification of orchards, which are now included under this heading. Taking the total area devoted to corn and other crops (omitting clover and rotation grasses), that is to say, the land actually under the. plough in any one year, the distribution of crops within that area shows some features of interest. On every B 3 A 100 acres of tilled land the area occupied by the different Crops is shown below :— DistriBurioNn or Crops PER 100 ACRES OF TILLAGE, Average of Years. 1871-75 1881-85 1891-95 1901-05 1906-10 1911-15 1916-20 1921-25 1925 Average of Years. Pota- toes. Acres. 1871-75 3-3 1881-85 3-6 1891-95 4:0 1901-05 5-1 1906-10 4-8 1911-15 5-2 1916-20 = 5-5 1921-25 | 5-9 1925 6-1 Wheat. Barley. | Acres. Acres. 29-1 18-0 24-4 18-8 19-8 19-5 18:2 18-7 19-4 17-4 21-7 16-6 22.2 15-8 20-2 | 15-7 18-5 16-3 = Turnips and Swedes. Man- colds. Acres. 13-9 14-2 15-2 13-2 13-0 12-1 10-2 9.8 10-9 Acres. 2-9 3:1 3:6 4-6 5-1 Oats. nd Acres. 14-2 17-3 22-0 24-3 24-3 23-4 25-4 23-6 23:0 Bare Fallow. Acres. 5-1 6-5 4-6 3-9 35 3-8 5-1 5-0 5-7 Other Corn. Acres. 7-8 6-4 5-5 5-3 5-8 5-7 6-0 6-8 6-1 Miscella- neous Crops. Acres. 5-7 5:7 5:8 6-7 6-7 6-4 5-7 8-5 9.9 Total Corn Crops. kal Acres. 69-1 66-9 66-8 66-5 66-9 67-4 69-4 66-3 63-9 Total (excluding Corn). Acres. 30-9 33-1 33-2 33-5 33-1 32:6 30-6 33-9 36-1 It will be seen that although wheat and barley are less cultivated, their place has largely been taken by oats, so that about two-thirds of the land that is not in grass of one sort or another is still devoted to corn. 1 1cLD PER ACRE OF WHEAT, BARLEY & OATS IN ENGLAND & WALES IN EACH YEA: FROM [88570 1925 TOGETHER WITH THE 10 YEARS AVERAGES From 1885-94 ro [916 - 25. WTS 88s 1890 _ 1895 Igo. i105 we ISI0 1915 1920 1925.Cw TS > Ce =r 1 20 20 1 Q & 17 - 6 I5 4 |Z - et th Bry mr 1885 1890 1895 196u ee ime at ae Diacram 1. Qt eee cede 1905 1910 te de dg) joIR 1920 Led = i IE 1925 =F E a ped ras 48) — \ 33 Sot RD — Rd anil - AVERAGE ACREAGE or WHEAT,BARLEY & OATS in ENCLAND & WALES acres, IV TEN YEAR PERIODS FROM 1885-94 to 1916 - 25. igen 1891-1900 1896-1905 1901-10 1906-15 1911-20 1916:25 ACRES. 2,200,000 3 200,000 2,100,000 :2.100,000 2.000,000 2,C 0,000 ,.900.0N0 ,900,000 , 800,000 , 800,000 |, 700,000 — KE Yom | Wheal ] = --] i el , 700,000 |,600.000 1,600,000 1.500000 E ¥ 500.000 Bm bi ge 1,400,000 1 ABE 7 I ! 1 Ly fod : \ 1851-1900 1896-1905 1901-10 1906-15 1911-20 Cy 1,400,000 Diaeran Il To ——————————————————————————————— CHAPTER II.-THE PRODUCTION OF CROPS. 1. The average yield per acre.— Various factors may individually or collectively account for changes in the average yield per acre of the different crops from one year to another. The most Important is undoubtedly the weather from the time the land is being prepared for sowing to the completion of the harvest, but over extended periods there may also be changes in the standard of cultivation, in the class of seed used, and in the average fertility of the land on which the crop is grown. Account must also be taken of the fact that good and bad years from the Point of view of weather are unevenly distributed, so that any one short period (e.g., ten years) may contain more favourable or unfavourable years than another. It would, however, be of considerable interest if any definite improvement in output could be shown to have occurred, apart from the fortuitous Influence of favourable and unfavourable seasons. To test the question to some extent diagrams have been prepared, showing for each of the three principal cereals the average yield per acre 1 England and Wales from 1885 to 1925 (the forty years for which figures of yield are available) together with ten-year averages, and also ten-year averages of the area under each crop (see Diagrams I and II). The ten-year average yield per acre of wheat showed fairly steady progress for the first 20 years, and it is perhaps significant that during the greater part of this time the wheat acreage was declining rapidly. Presumably the land on which the crop continued to be grown would be the land which could be most profitably maintained under wheat, and would in médny cases be the land which gave the best yield. This may account to Some extent for the increasing yield per acre but it has to be remembered that much of the land which has gone out of cultiva- tion under wheat is heavy land which gives a good yield but is very expensive to work. It seems probable that the weather Was on the whole more favourable for agricultural production during these years. Subsequently, there was a marked decline followed by an upward turn. . . In the case of barley, the diagram indicates a fluctuating Movement in the first 20-30 years without any well-marked tendency, followed by a definite decline. In this case there hag been a reduction in area throughout. The ten-year average yield Per acre of oats rose between 1885-94 and 1902-11, but as in the cage of the other two corn crops this was followed by a decline, At the same time the acreage increased. On the whole, there is some general resemblance in these curves, and the fall I the average yield in all three cases towards the close of the Period suggests that there is a common cause, which is presumably a greater proportion of unfavourable seasons, < The actual variation from year to year in the average yields per acre of wheat, barley and oats though appreciable is not extreme, that is to say, the difference between a good yield and a poor yield on the average of the country is only a question as a rule of 3 or 4 cwt.* If is much wider in the case of some other crops. In the following table are shown the highest and lowest yields so far recorded for all the main crops together with the highest expressed as a percentage of the lowest. HicresT AND LowEST AVERAGE YIELDS PER ACRE OF CERTAIN CROPS. TOD. PE Wheat Barley Oats - Beans Peas - Clover hay Meadow hay Hops Potatoes - - Turnips and swedes Mangolds - Highest vield. Cwt. 19-8 17-3 16-3 18-6 16-2 33-7 29-2 17-1 Tons. 71 15-7 21.0 Year. 1921 1909 1907 1906 1906 1889 [898 1924 1922 1909 1917 Lowest vield. Cwt. 14-2 13-3 11-6 9-6 9-3 16-5 12:0 4-8 Tons. 4-8 7-4 12-8 Year. Percentage highest to lowest. 1893 1893 1922 [917 1922 1893 1893 | S88 Per cent. 139 130 141 194 174 204 243 356 1912 148 1921 | 212 1893 173 The wide variation in the yields of some of these crops naturally affects the ten-year averages considerably. When a very good season may yield double the crop of a poor season, the ten-year average is especially liable to abrupt rises or falls and a much more extended period than ten years would be necessary to gauge the tendency of any movement there may be. An examination of the yields per acre of each of these crops, apart from potatoes and hops, indicates a general resemblance to the corn crops. For practically all farm crops except potatoes the period of maximum yield was approximately the ten year period 1901-10, and especially the latter half of the period, in which it was rare to find any crop yielding in any year less than the average for the previous decade. For this the weather must have been mainly responsible as also for the falling off which occurred shortly before the outbreak of war. Subsequently, yields were probably affected by war conditions owing to the * It has to be remembered that this relatively small variation is the result of averaging the yields in all parts of the country. Individual parishes, for example, in the same year, may vary from 9 to 27 cwt. in the case of wheat, while the same parish which in a good year may be estimated to have an average yield of 20 cwt. may in a bad year only produce 9 cwt. A description of the method of estimating the production of corn crops is given in Chapter T 19 [; shortage of labour and fertilisers, but since the end of the war there has been an apparent recovery. But until the effects of the war are eliminated from the ten-year averages, that is, until figures are available for the period 1921-30, it will not be possible to compare at all satisfactorily pre-war and post-war yields. Although this variation in yields is of interest it appears in the main to be due to climatic conditions over which the farmer has no control. There is no evidence of a general increase in the actual productivity of crops nor the reverse, as one would hesitate to attribute the declining average yields of recent years to any cause other than the weather and to some extent, war conditions. In the case of wheat, beans and mangolds, notwith- standing the decline in recent years, the general level is still well above that of the early years, a condition which does not, however, apply to other crops, particularly barley. Table 5 in the Appendix gives the average yield per acre of the principal crops in ten-year periods since 1885. 2. Crop yields and extent of cultivation.—In the case of the more important crops information as to acreage and total produc- bion is, as already explained, collected annually and the results are published in the Annual Agricultural Statistics. It is not, therefore, proposed in this Report to discuss in any great detail the changes that have occurred in those crops, except to draw attention to some points of general interest. In the case of certain other crops, however, it is possible to give additional information obtained in 1925. Table 3 in the Appendix gives the acreage under the principal farm crops in England and Wales In five-year periods from 1871-75 to 1921-25, and Tables 4 and 5 the average production and average yield per acre in 10-year Periods, 1886-95 to 1916-25, together with the figures for 1925 in each cage. (a) Corn Crops. The two factors contributing to the total production of cereal Crops (as indeed of all crops) are the total acreage and the average yield per acre. The former, while differing comparatively slightly I Successive years, is yet subject to great changes over an extended period. On the other hand, the yield per acre shows substantial fluctuations in individual years, but over extended periods the Averages show less dissimilarity. Neither factor can be said to be the only consideration, but the annual fluctuations in total Production are caused chiefly (although not entirely ) by changes WN yield per acre for which the weather is mainly responsible ; while the changes in the average total production over a period of 5 or 10 years are due mainly to alterations in acreage, although the average yield per acre is also a factor, the importance of which varies according to the length of the periods upon which the comparison ig based. ot) 9] AVERAGE ANNUAL PropucrioN oF CorN CROPS IN ENGLANI AND Wares IN CERTAIN PERIODS. (Thousands of tons.) Lo Period. Wheat. Barley. | Oats. Mixed Corn. Beans. | Peas. 1886-1890 1891-1960 1901-1910 1911-1920 1921-1925 1925 1,902 1,553 1,429 1,675 1,575 1,360 1,482 1,434 1.244 1088 995 1.010 1,334 1,441 1,552 1,471 1.383 1.379 (a) 251 157 (a) 175 133 (a) 210 119 (a) 199 86 gn 181 68 159 64 (2) Included under wheat, barley and oats. While the cause of the above changes is to be found chiefly in the change in the areas under the various crops, the extent of the changes is affected in some degree by the alterations in average yield to which attention has already been drawn. For example, the increase in average yield per acre between 1891-1900 and 1901-10 was not sufficient to prevent a reduction in the total production of corn, but it restricted the decline in the average wheat production to 124,000 tons, or about 8 per cent., although the area declined by 246,000 acres or 13 per cent. The total yield of oats in the same period showed an increase of 8 per cent. although the acreage under oats in the country had increased by only 2 per cent. The period from 1911 to 1920 is of course exceptional in that the corn area was increased substantially during the war. But total yields of corn crops since 1921, averaging in the aggregate 4,290,000 tons per annum (excluding rye), have been nearly 6 per cent. below the average for the 10 years up to 1910 when the total yield was about 4,550,000 tons, while the average acreage under these crops has been reduced by less than 3 per cent. During the past five years, however, there have been very substantial changes in the acreage under the various crops and the total corn production in 1925 amounted to only 4,066,000 tons, or about 11 per cent. below the average production of 1901-10, Wheat. —The extent of wheat growing as compared with that of other crops on arable land varies very greatly in different parts of the country. In Map V are shown the proportions of wheat to total arable area in the different counties in 1925, Huntingdon and the Isle of Ely, each with over 28 per cent. of their arable area under wheat, are the counties in which wheat growing is relatively most extensive and, radiating from this centre, the proportion of wheat becomes gradually smaller until in the extreme north-west and south-west the proportion is less than 5 per cent. The proportion of the arable area now occupied by this erop over the whole of England and Wales is 14 per cent. The [Facing page 20. MAP V Number of Acres of WHEAT per 100 Acres of Arable Land in 1925 Ry I= — KEY a ES pk 6 fol 11 ro Jt 16 [ob 2 21 fo 2: 26 and ov a & Lands Fed soit 1 ay Facing page 21.] MAP VI a Number of Acres of BARLEY per 100 Acres of Arable Land in 1925 Tp fo 6 [ol i fe 15 16 fo 20 21 fo 25 26 and over 4 9 T wy Hd | Lands End 2 seitty Ids { _ A individual counties with the highest yields are Lincoln (Holland) and Isle of Ely, each of which average over 20 cwt. per acre.* Low yields are found in most Welsh counties, the lowest being Radnor, with little over 12} owt. to the acre. In Surrey, Hampshire, Worcester, Gloucester and Devonshire the yield is no higher than between 15 and 16 cwt. About one-half the wheat acreage of England and Wales (1,500,000 acres in 1925) is in the eastern and north-eastern divisions and the total production of these divisions in 1925 amounted to 713,000 tons, or 52% per cent. of the total wheat production of the country, which was 1,360.000 tons. Barley.—As in the case of wheat, by far the largest acreage of barley is found in the eastern and north-eastern divisions. The ratio of the barley acreage to total arable acreage (shown in Map VI) is greatest in Rutland and Norfolk with 29 and 26 per cent. respectively, but barley now occupies only 12 per cent. of the arable acreage of England and Wales, whereas in 1880 it occupied 15% per cent. Norfolk and Rutland show small increases In the proportion of barley to the total arable area as compared With 1880, and other important counties, e.g. Suffolk, Yorkshire (North Riding) and Northampton (with the Soke of Peter- borough), show little reduction. The heaviest yields are obtained In Lincoln (Holland) and Isle of Ely, with averages of 18 to 19 cwt. per acre, Cornwall coming next with over 17 ewt. Norfolk, Northampton and Rutland produce on the average rather under 15 cwt. The yield per acre in the northern division is higher than in any other, averaging 15} cwt. Of the total barley acreage (1,318,000 acres in 1925) 57 per cent. is found in the eastern and north-eastern counties, which with an average yield per acre of 15-2 and 16-3 cwt. respectively provided 59 per ont. of the total production in 1925 (598,000 tons out of 1,010,000 ons), Oats.—The growing of oats is much more widely diffused over the country than either wheat or barley and 174 per cent. of the arable area was devoted to this crop in 1925. As will be seen from Map VII it is grown largely in the north-western counties. Over 30 per cent. of the arable area in Cumberland, Westmorland, Lancashire and Cheshire, and also in Carmarthen, is devoted to oats, while in most of the Welsh counties the proportion lies between 25 and 30 per cent. Between 20 and 25 per cent. is found under oats in the northern group of counties and Derby and Stafford of the north-western, as also in Devon, Hampshire, Sussex, Glamorgan and Monmouth. Oats are grown least in Proportion to the arable area in the eastern counties from Lincolnshire southwards and in a narrow belt of land running westwards from the Wash to the Bristol Channel. Since the year 1880, the proportion of oats to total arable acreage has increased from 124 to 171 per cent. in England and Wales. The increase * The average yields per acre referred to in this chapter are averages of the ten years, 1915-24. 22 has been general ; no counties except Westmorland and Middlesex. and one or two in North Wales, show a smaller proportion of their arable land under oats than was the case in 1880. The total area of oats in 1925 was 1,868,000 acres. The highest oat yields are found in thie east of the country. During the 10 years 1915-24, the north eastern counties averaged 15-5 cwt. and the eastern counties 14:7 cwt. per acre, the remaining divisions ranging from 10-9 cwt. in South Wales to 13:6 cwt. in the northern counties. Thus, although the north- eastern and eastern divisions had together only 26 per cent. of the total oat acreage in 1925, their contribution to the total oat production amounted to 30 per cent. or 415,000 tons out of the total production of 1,379.000 tons. Mixed Corn.—The growing of mixed corn crops is of com- paratively little importance, except in a few counties of which Cornwall is the chief. The total area in 1925 was only 124,000 acres. The mixed corn crops of the south-west and Wales are mixtures of barley and oats, and provide fodder for live stock. On the other hand, much of the mixed corn returned in other parts of the country is a result of patching winter crops which have done badly. In Cornwall this crop generally gives a heavier yield than oats, and in 1925 gave a yield of 18-4 cwt. as compared with 14-9 cwt. for oats and 18-2 cwt. for barley. Similarly in Wales, mixed corn usually gives higher yields than oats in those counties where a fair acreage is grown. The total production of mixed corn in England and Wales in 1925 was 94,000 tons, of which 35,000 tons were produced in Cornwall, 9.200 tons in Devon and 10,700 tons in Wales. Rye.—The total area under rye in England and Wales (50,000 acres in 1925) represents an insignificant proportion of the arable area. Most counties have small areas of rye, the counties with the largest areas being Suffolk, Norfolk, Lincoln (Lindsey), Nottingham, Hampshire and the Bast, North and West Ridings of Yorkshire. It is estimated that over the whole country about three quarters of the crop is allowed to ripen, the remainder being grazed or cut green for fodder. Estimates of production have only been made in the last two years, and in 1925 the total production of grain was estimated at 26,000 tons, or nearly 14 cwt. per acre. Beans and Peas—Only about 3 per cent. of the arable land of the country is devoted to beans and peas, the former covering a larger area than the latter. By far the greatest acreage is found in the eastern and north eastern counties. Huntingdon, Suffolk, Essex, Bedford, Lincoln (Holland) and Worcester have over 4 per cent. of their arable area under beans, and the same counties with the exception of Bedford have 3 per cent. or more under peas. The average yield per acre of beans is lowest in the eastern counties (where the acreage is greatest) with less than 15 cwt [Facing page 22. MAP VII Number of Acres of OATS per 100 Acres of Arable Land in 1925. 3 wh os Wp os 6 fo. I fol: 16 fo 20 21 /o 25 26 andover ire 5 Lands ~ New fo Facing page 23.] MAP VII Numsen or Acres of POTAT OLS PER 100 ACRES OF ARABLE LAND IN [925 At f plo - 3 fob 6 [ol10 11 fo l5 16 /620 21and ove “REY — \ Zz 7 amborou) BR a8. Humber 3 Cromer NORFOLK SUFFOLK | a 4 Thames “TEP Hr + HH rH FH" Lo Sy 1d , Lands | set ; fe, L 23 and highest in the comparatively unimportant south-western counties, where it reaches over 164 cwt. Of the total production of 159,000 tons in 1925 the eastern and north-eastern divisions together contributed 109,000 tons or 69 per cent. and the east midlands 22,000 tons or 14 per cent. The four divisions (eastern, north-eastern, south-eastern and east midlands) in which appreciable areas of peas are grown are remarkably uniform in average yield, all recording an average of between 13 and 14 cwt. per acre during the period 1915 to 1924, although of these the division with the largest acreage, the castern, has the lowest yield, 13:3 cwt. per acre. The total production in 1925 amounted to 64,000 tons, of which 47,300 tons or 74 per cent. were obtained in the eastern and north-eastern divisions. The production of beans and peas given above excludes, how- ever, the yield from those areas where the crop is picked or cut green and is thus by no means representative of the total produc- tion of the country. The total area of beans in 1925 was 191,000 Acres and of peas 131,000 acres, and about 6 per cent. of the acreage of beans and no less than 33 per cent. of that of peas, were returned as for picking or cutting green in 1925, the great bulk being for Picking green. These are dealt with in Section (f) of this Chapter With other vegetable crops grown for human consumption. b) Potatoes. Lincoln (Holland) and the Isle of Ely are pre-eminent for Potato growing having in relation to total arable area 28 per tent. and 20 per cent. respectively under potatoes, while Lancashire and Cheshire come next with 18% and 12 per cent. respectively. No other county exceeds 12 per cent., but Bedford, Huntingdon, Lincoln (Lindsey and Kesteven), Soke of Peterborough, Yorkshire (West Riding) and Stafford have from 6 to 9 per cent., and the two groups of counties comprising all those to which reference has been made may be regarded as the chief producing areas of the nation’s potato supply. Outside bhese arcas, Durham (8 per cent. of the arable area) grows Potatoes for the industrial north, and Middlesex (10 per cent.) and Kent and Surrey (6 per cent.) for the London area. Elsewhere the proportion of potatoes to total arable area ranges from 1 per “ent. to 5 per cent., such districts producing almost entirely for local consumption. There is, however, an important movement of carly potatoes from Cornwall, these potatoes being on the Market before any are available from other parts of the country. Map VIII shows the area of potatoes per 100 acres of arable land each county. ~The smallest acreage of potatoes recorded was in 1878, the crease in the area under potatoes between that year and 1925 ~ * See alsn Report on the Marketing of Potatoes in England and Wales. ficonomic Series No. 9. 1926. 24 alk b amounting to 150,000 acres. Most counties show relatively little change, small increases being sufficient to meet the growing demands of the local population. But the expansion of the urban districts has brought about a notable extension in the areas where potatoes are grown for sale to other districts and this is accentuated by the reduction in the potato acreage in some counties, a reduction which is particularly heavy in Cumber- land, Devon, Gloucester, Somerset and Wales. In the western potato district the increase is small, amounting to about 8,350 acres in Lancashire and 1,350 acres in Cheshire. But in the eastern counties, Lincoln has increased its potato area from 35,500 to 104,000 acres and Cambridge (with the Isle of Ely) from 7,500 to 37,500 acres, the group of counties comprising Lincoln, Cambridge, Huntingdon, Bedford and Norfolk now having a total area of 182,000 acres under potatoes as compared with 55,000 acres in 1878. The highest yield per acre of potatoes is secured in Lanca- shire, where during the past 10 years the yield has averaged 7 tons to the acre. In Norfolk, Lincoln, the Isle of Ely and Stafford yields are between 64 and 7 tons and in Yorkshire (East Riding), Kent, Middlesex, Salop, Worcester, Northumber- land and Cheshire, from 6 to 64 tons. The remaining counties have average yields of less than 6 tons to the acre. Of potatoes more perhaps than of any other crop (except hops) can it be said that high yields are secured in the areas where the acreage is greatest, and low yields where it is least. The commercial production of potatoes has become centralised in those districts where conditions are especially favourable to high yields and it is probable that were it not for the comparatively heavy transport charges in relation to the value of the crop, the area of potatoes, outside the two districts already indicated. would be even further reduced. Of the total area of 493,000 acres of potatoes in 1925, some 63 per cent. lay within the three divisions comprising the eastern, north-eastern and north-western counties, while of the total production of 3,214,000 tons in that year these divisions provided 2,128,000 tons or over 66 per cent. Although this is the total estimated production on land coming within the agricultural returns, there is of course a large production on allotments and in private gardens. No estimate can be made of the latter, but the output of allotments in 1925 was put at 550,000 tons on the assumption that about one-half the area of allotments is devoted to this crop and that the average yield is about the same as on agricultural holdings. In the above estimates, the production both of early and main crop potatoes are included. With regard to early potatoes, the chief producing areas are Cornwall, Bedford, Kent, Cheshire, Lancashire and Lincoln (Holland). In 1925, it was estimated that there were 55,000 acres of first early potatoes on holdings in England and Wales with a total production of 233,000 tons. 25 (¢) Root Crops. Tuwrnips and Swedes.—The area under turnips and swedes has declined from 1,538,000 to 806,000 acres since 1880, and whereas in that year this crop occupied 11 per cent. of the arable area, the proportion in 1925 was only 74 per cent., and that upon a greatly reduced arable area. The reduction has been most marked in the eastern counties, while in the northern, north- western and Welsh divisions the proportion to arable area has been practically maintained. But even in these counties there has in fact been an appreciable reduction in actual acreage. By far the heaviest yields of turnips and swedes are obtained in the northern and north-western counties. The average yield per acre for the country during the past 10 years has been about 12} tons, and apart from Yorkshire (West Riding), where the average is only 12 tons and Durham with 13} tons, the counties in these two divisions average from 14 to 17 tons per acre, the latter figure being recorded in Cheshire. Many of the Welsh Counties also exceed 14 tons to the acre, but otherwise the only yields of these dimensions are secured in Lincoln (Holland), Isle of Ely, Salop and Cornwall. The decline in the growing of turnips and swedes is mainly due to the high labour cost involved in proportion to the feeding value of the crop. The reduction in the acreage of turnips and swedes in the arable counties is reflected in the reduced sheep population in these districts. In spite of the substantial reduction in the acreage of turnips In some districts, this crop is still among the most widely diffused through the country. The two divisions with the largest acreage {the northern and north-eastern) together furnished 45 per cent. of the total acreage in 1925 but only 42 per cent. of the total Production, which was 9,198,000 tons. The north-western Counties, with 8 per cent. of the total acreage, produced over 104 per cent. of the country’s yield. A small proportion of the turnips are used for human con- Sumption, and these are dealt with in section (f ). Mangolds.—Mangolds are grown most extensively in the astern half of the country, but there is a general dispersion of the crop throughout the country. In most counties the actual Acreage of mangolds has changed but little since 1880, although fairly substantial increases are recorded in the midland divisions and decreases in the eastern divisions. In relation to the arable ozone there is a fairly general increase except in the eastern Vision. Apart from Lincoln (Holland), the Isle of Ely and the Soke of Peterborough, where the average yields are from 24 to 27 tons ber acre, the highest yields of mangolds are secured in the western divisions of England with averages of 21 to 21} tons per acre. In the eastern and north-eastern divisions the average yields wre about 18 and 18} tons respectively or less than the average for the whole country, viz., 19 tons per acre. 26 Of the total acreage of mangolds in 1925, 359,000 acres, the eastern and north-eastern divisions had over 41 per cent., while the north-western, south-western and west midland divisions together had less than 30 per cent. Of the total production of 7,130,000 tons the two former divisions produced 2,890,000 tons, or 41 per cent., and the latter three divisions 2,265,000 tons or 32 per cent. Sugar Beet. *—The growing of sugar beet is of very recent development in this country, but the area has extended rapidly, rising from negligible dimensions in 1920 to 22,440 acres in 1924 and 54,750 acres in 1925. The yield per acre was 8-2 tons in 1924 and 7-8 tons in 1925, and the total production was 184,000 tons in the former year and 428,000 tons in 1925. (d) Clover and Rotation Grasses and Hay Crops. Clover and Rotation Grasses—The geographical distribution of clover and rotation grasses in relation to the total arable area is shown in Map X. Northumberland, Cumberland and Westmorland in the north, Cornwall in the south-west, and all counties in Wales, except Cardigan, Monmouth and Carmarthen, return 40 per cent. or more of their arable area under rotation grasses, while the eastern counties south of Yorkshire (North Riding) show a proportion of less than 20 per cent. The proportion of rotation grasses affords an indication of the extent of the practice of leaving such land unploughed for two or more years. For example, the proportion of 53 per cent. of the arable area which is under rotation grasses in Cornwall suggests that the average length of time during which land sown to grass is left unploughed in that county is at least three to four years. The proportion of rotation grasses to total arable area in England and Wales has increased from 21 per cent. in 1880 to 24 per cent. at the present time. The increase is fairly general throughout the country and only in a few of the counties on the eastern side of the country (Huntingdon, Norfolk, Yorkshire (West Riding) and Kent) are there appreciable reductions. Actually the area of rotation grasses has declined in nearly every county and it is only the reduction in the arable area which causes the increase in the proportion of temporary grass land. But this increase in the proportion probably indicates a general tendency to increase the length of time during which rotation grasses are left unploughed. Seeds Hay.—The area of clover and rotation grasses is 2,574,000 acres and about two-thirds of this area is cut for hay. The proportion so cut lies between 80 and 90 per cent. in the great bulk of the counties in the eastern half of the country, but Yorkshire (East Riding), with only about 30 per cent. of * More detailed information as to the acreage and production of sugar beet in 1925 is given in the Agricultural Statistics for that year, Parts 1 and IT. [ Facing page 26. vo a apes MAP IX Number of Acres of FODDER ROOTS and certain Other FODDER CROPS (TURNIPS and SWEDES, MANGOLDS, KOHL-RABI, CABBAGE for FODDER, and RAPE) per 100 Acres of ARABLE LAND in 1925. ST op fr 5/0 & 9/0 1 12 fo Iz 507 18and or nD 7 2 - Lands End IN sity das 3 N Facing page 27.] MAP X Number of Acres of CLOVER and ROTATION GRASSES per 100 Acres of Arable Land in 1925. py a zl fo. 21 fo 3v ‘31 pao 41 Io 50 Sl and over wd I R omer f : 0? TFFOL 3) ’ NI EX J = R. Thames = — FW De i Ha Le sett its area mown for hay, is an outstanding exception. Nottingham and Lincoln (Kesteven and Lindsey) are also exceptional with about 55 to 65 per cent. mown. The west midland division averages 75 per cent. with little variation among the counties in the division.” The proportion is lower in the south-west, declining to about a third in Cornwall. There are great variations in the north ; Lancashire and Durham mow from 80 to 90 per cent., whilst Cumberland and Westmorland mow only about 50 per cent. In Wales a hay crop is taken from rather over 60 per cent. of the clover and rotation grasses. The highest yields per acre of seeds hay are obtained in the northern and north-western divisions, which have yields averaging about 323 to 34} cwt. respectively (during the 10 years 1915 bo 1924), the average for the whole country being about 28% cwt. Per acre. The eastern and south-eastern divisions, which have the lowest yields in England, average between 26 and 27 cwt. ber acre, and Wales about 243 cwt. The northern and north- Western divisions, with about 21 per cent. of.the mown acreage of rotation grasses in 1925, yielded 612,000 tons or 24 per cent. of the total yield of 2,562,000 tons of seeds hay. Meadow Hay.—Tt is only natural that the arable counties of the eastern and north-eastern divisions should have the smallest areas of meadow land used for hay in proportion to the cultivated area, the former having 10 per cent. and the latter 5. For the Other divisions the proportion varies between 17 and 221 per tent. In relation to the total area of permanent grass most divisions use about 30 per cent. for the production of hay, the North-eastern division exceptionally using rather less than 20 per cent. . The north-western division has by far the highest yield, averag- Ing over 25 cwt. per acre of meadow hay, and the eastern and south- Pastern divisions the lowest yields with 18% cwt. per acre. Of the total acreage of permanent grass from which hay was taken In 1925 (4,312,000 acres), the north-western division furnished less than 15 per cent., but yielded 750,000 tons of hay or nearly 17 per cent. of the total production of 4,538,000 tons. (€) Other Crops mainly used for Fodder.* The area and production in 1925 of the less important farm CIOps are given in Table 6 in the Appendix. The output of these Crops is not as a rule estimated annually. Straw.— Estimates of the total production of straw have been Made each year since 1906. The acreage of straw is, of course, the same as that of corn, but the yield per acre fluctuates differ- ently from the yield of the cereals themselves. The estimated * Hstimates of the yield per acre of the crops dealt with in this section Were obtained from the Crop Reporters for their respective districts. Ihe acreage is returned by the occupier on the Agricultural Schedule. annual production of straw in 5-year periods is shown below together with the production in 1925. AVERAGE ANNUAL PRODUCTION OF STRAW IN ENGLAND AND WALES. Thousands of Tons. Period. 1906-10 1911-15 1916-20 1921-25. - 1925 - Wheat Straw. Re Barley Straw. 2,214 1,533 2,170 1,245 2,326 | 1,206 10967. 1" 1.004 1.650 975 Oat Straw. 2,448 1,927 2,248 1,827 1.735 kf i Total. 6,213 5,342 5,780 4,798 4.360 The average annual production of straw of all kinds has decreased by no less than 23 per cent. over the period covered by this table, the decrease being due almost wholly to lighter yields per acre as the acreage under the three cereals taken together has declined by less than 3 per cent. Vetches or Tares—The total area under this crop in 1925 was 88,498 acres, distributed throughout the country with fair regularity except in the north-western division and in Wales, where the area is negligible. Hampshire and Wiltshire are the counties with the largest acreage, each with about 8,000 acres, but several counties in the eastern half of the country are little less important. From estimates made by the Crop Reporters it appears that about 26 per cent. of the area of vetches in 1925 was harvested ripe, about 14 per cent. cut for hay, and the remaining 60 per cent. cut for green fodder or silage. There are appreciable differences between the different divisions in this respect, how- ever, as will be seen from the table on page 29. It is clearly in the arable counties that the crop is to a large extent harvested ripe, whereas in the pastoral counties the great bulk of the crop is fed green to cattle. The yield of vetches harvested ripe in 1925 was estimated at 12} cwt. of grain per acre, the north-eastern, south-eastern and east midland divisions averaging between 13 and 14 cwt., but the eastern division harvested less than 11 cwt. The average yield of vetches hay was about 29 cwt. per acre, yields being fairly uniform in the different divisiong but heaviest in the north. The area reported as harvested ripe was 23,000 acres with a production of 14,500 tons of grain, while 12,000 acres were cut for hay, giving a yield of 17,700 tons. In addition, over 53,000 acres were cut for green fodder or silage, )- ESTIMATED PROPORTION OF VETCHES, HARVESTED RIPE, CUT FOR HAY AND ¢UT FOR GREEN FODDER OR SILAGE IN 1925. Percentage of Total Area. Division. Eastern - North-Eastern South-Eastern Bast-Midland West-Midland South-Western Northern - - North-Western North Wales South Wales Harvested | Cut for ripe. hay. 36 33 22 32 iO 1% '5 2 3 18 Cut for green fodder or silage. 43 53 63 51 76 87 84 81 79 2 . Lucerne—Of the total area of 54,020 acres under lucerne 0 1925 Essex alone had over 25 per cent., Kent 17 per cent., and Norfolk and Suffolk 10 and 13 per cent, respectively. Thus only 35 per cent. of the acreage lay outside these four counties. Estimates made by Crop Reporters indicate that about 31,500 acres Were cut for hay, and of this area 55 per cent. was in Kent and Essex. Moreover, the average yield is high in Essex, averaging Some 54 cwt. per acre as compared with the average of 421 cwt. for the country as a whole; so that in 1925 Essex supplied no less than 43 per cent. of the total production of 67,000 tons. The area, cut for green fodder or silage was about 22,500 acres. Flax.— Linseed was grown on only 3,695 acres in 1925, and 2,169 acres, or nearly 60 per cent. of this was in the eastern division. Outside the eastern division the only counties with more than 40 acres of linseed were Norfolk with 404 acres, Sussex with 351 acres, Kent with 173 acres and Northampton with 179 acres. Yields per acre are on the whole very uniform among the Principal producing counties, the eastern division averaging 9% cwt. per acre and the other counties slightly below this figure. The average over the whole country was 8% cwt. per acre, giving a total production of 32,300 cwt. of seed. The area of flax grown for fibre is small, though at one time flax-growing promised to be of importance. Thus in 1918 and 1919 there were I 1,000 acres under flax grown for fibre in England nd Wales, the chief areas being in Somerset, Dorset, Yorkshire, Suffo];, Essex and Lincoln. In 1925, the area had shrunk to 695 acres—of which 602 acres or 87 per cent. were in Somerset Nd Yorkshire (East Riding). Koh] Rabi—Only 10,734 acres of kohl rabi were grown in England and Wales in 1925, and of this area Essex provided 2,973 acres or nearly 30 per cent., while the eastern division 14 » as a whole had 53 per cent. Outside the eastern division the largest areas were in Kent with 940 acres, Norfolk with 508 acres, Northampton with 285 acres, and Devon and Cornwall with 358 and 283 acres respectively. No other county had as much as 250 acres under this crop. The yield per acre was about 13 tons in 1925 with a total production of 140,000 tons. The best results were obtained in the south-eastern division, where yields were estimated to average over 15 tons per acre. Cabbage for fodder.*—The area of cabbage, savoys and kale grown for fodder amounted in 1925 to 50,825 acres, the largest acreage being found in the coastal counties extending from Norfolk to Hampshire, together with Wiltshire, Devon and Derby. Each. of these counties had an area of over 2,000 acres of fodder cabbage. Rape.—Rape is one of the few fodder crops which is not much grown in the eastern counties. Of the 66,081 acres grown in 1925 the largest area was in Devon and Cornwall, which together provided 24 per cent. of the total acreage, while the four counties Sussex, Hampshire, Wiltshire and Pembroke together had about the same area. Mustard for fodder—The area of fodder mustard in 1925 was 15,741 acres. The largest area was in Norfolk with over 2,000 acres, and Hampshire and Dorset came second and third with 1,700 and 1,200 acres respectively. Most of the counties in the eastern half of the country have appreciable areas of mustard for fodder. Mustard for seed.— Estimates of the production of mustard seed for the commercial manufacture of mustard or for sowing have been made annually since 1922, while the acreage under this crop has been published in the Ministry’s annual statistics each year since 1914. In that year the area in England and Wales was 18,731 acres; in 1924 it was 36,181 acres but in 1925 it was reduced to 22,844 acres. The estimated produc- tion of the crop was 7,800 tons in 1922, 12,750 tons in 1923, 16,000 tons in 1924 and 10,000 tons in 1925, the yield per acre in these years being 8 cwt., 81 cwt., 83 cwt., and 9 cwt. respectively. The growing of mustard for seed is practically confined to the eastern counties, the eastern and north-eastern divisions together with Northampton and the Soke of Peterborough, having no less than 95 per cent. of the total area of 22,844 acres under mustard grown for seed in the country in 1925. Other farm crops.— There are also a number of crops which are grown on too small a scale to be separately specified on the Agricultural Schedule, but in the aggregate the total area devoted to unspecified farm crops probably does not exceed about 20,000 acres. This area includes a proportion of the crops grown for eae Se —————— ee eee —————————ee — ree * (Cabbage for human consumption is dealt with in the next section. seed, which are dealt with in section (k) of this chapter. Some estimates were obtained from the Crop Reporters which may be Mentioned as a matter of interest, though with small crops of this character they are not likely to be complete, especially as details of the individual crops were not obtained for all districts. Buckwheat was reported as grown on about 1,750 acres and Maize on rather over 1,000 acres, while crops such as lupins and Mustard for ploughing in and mixed silage crops accounted for Some 800 acres. Teazles were reported on 150 acres and tobacco On 20 acres. (f) Other Vegetable crops grown mainly for human consumption. Hatent of information obtained. —There is a multiplicity of ‘rops of varying degrees of importance included under the heading of crops grown mainly or entirely for use as vegetables for human consumption. The Ministry already obtains each year Particulars of the acreage of the more important of these, viz., Peas and beans for picking green, cabbage, brussels sprouts, cauliflower and broccoli, carrots, onions, celery and rhubarb. The Crop Reporters made estimates of the average yield per acre of each of these crops for the whole of their districts in 1925. The Separate areas or the production of the remaining vegetable Cops are not easy to ascertain with any degree of accuracy, as in Many cases more than one crop is taken in the course of the year from the same piece of ground, while in addition such crops are sold by the bundle, bunch, crate, &c. and hardly admit of being reduced to any standard unit. It is recognised therefore that Such information* as was obtained in regard to these minor Vegetable crops is subject to a wide margin of error. Particulars 35 to the individual crops are not given, only the total value being Estimated. As regards comparison with 1908 the information in regard to Some of these minor crops which was obtained in connection With the previous census was more scanty than that obtained 1925, and it is possible that the figures of the earlier year may have heen under-estimated. On the other hand, the cultivation of Vegetables has certainly increased and this industry, owing % its size and nature, lends itself easily to extension on a telatively greater scale than that of other crops. The estimated acreage and production of vegetable Crops in 1924 95 is shown in Table 7 in the Appendix. The acreage shown is that from which it is estimated that crops were taken Im the year, and differs somewhat from the figures published in — A special form was sent to all occupiers of holdings who appeared bo be growing vegetables on their holdings asking for the acreage of each Vegetable crop grown in the twelve months ending September 1925, On the basis of the returns obtained the area of each of the vegetable Crops not, shown separately in the return was estimated. The average yield Per acre of these vegetable crops was estimated by the Ministry's Horti- Culturg] Division. ND the Ministry's statistics of crop acreage, which refer to the actual acreage on 4th June. These figures refer to holdings above one acre only and do not include allotments and gardens. Taking the principal crops separately, information as to the localities where the crops are mainly grown is given below with such information as to area and production as is available. Carrots. —This crop, which was grown in 1925 on 8,133 acres, is concentrated in a group of counties comprising the Isle of Ely with Huntingdon and Bedford to the south, and Nottingham, Lincoln (Holland and Lindsey) and Yorkshire (East Riding) to the north. This group of counties accounts for 67 per cent. of the acreage of carrots. Nearly one-quarter of the total area of carrots is in the Isle of Ely alone. In 1925 the yield per acre was light, averaging only 13% tons, with a total production of only 110,000 tons against 200,000 tons in 1924. The Isle of Ely and Huntingdon had yields of 203 and 173 tons per acre respectively, but in Bedford, Lincoln (Lindsey) and Yorkshire (East Riding) the yields were little more than half these figures. Twrnips.—The crop from about 9,000 acres of turnips is estimated to have been used for human consumption, the area being distributed fairly evenly throughout the country. The total quantity of turnips so used is estimated at about 100,000 tons. Onions.—Onions are largely grown in Bedford, where there was over 25 per cent. of the total acreage on the ground on 4th June 1925, while Kent, Essex and Middlesex together had 505 acres, or nearly the same proportion. The acreage from which a crop of ripe onions was taken in 1925 was estimated as just over 1,500 acres, with a yield per acre of 5} tons, giving a total pro- duction of 8,300 tons. Lincoln (Holland) obtained a yield of about 7% tons per acre, Kent, Essex and Middlesex about 6 tons, and Bedford about 5 tons. About 1,500 acres of onions appear to be pulled green for salad use, but as much of this crop is sold before the annual returns are collected a large proportion of this area does not appear as onions in those returns. The total pro- duction of spring onions has been estimated at 8,800 tons, the most important counties being Worcester, Essex, Kent and Middlesex. Cabbage.—The area of land under cabbage on 4th June is fairly evenly distributed throughout the country, but the biggest areas are found near to consuming centres, as autumn cabbage is not very valuable in relation to its bulk, and it is consequently not worth transporting long distances from the point of pro- duction. The area shown in the agricultural returns in 1925 was 22,200 acres, but the special returns indicated that a crop of spring cabbage was taken from 23,300 acres and autumn cabbage from 11,900 acres. Essex. Kent and Lancashire each had about 29 2,500 acres of land under cabbage, and Middlesex 1,370 acres at the date of the annual returns. The total production of cabbage was estimated to be 410,000 tons, with an estimated vield of 112 tons per acre. Brussels Sprouts.—Bedford had no less than 8,900 acres out of a total of 21,300 acres of brussels sprouts, and Worcester had 2,700 acres. The remaining 45 per cent. of the area is dis- tributed throughout the country, with the largest proportion in bhe eastern and south-eastern counties. The yield is put at about 4} tons per acre, giving a total production of 93,000 tons. Cauliflower and Broccoli.—Nearly 30 per cent. of the total acreage of cauliflower and broccoli on the land on 4th June is found in the home counties, chiefly in Kent, while a group of counties comprising Lancashire, Yorkshire (West Riding), Cheshire, Derby, Stafford and Nottingham, supplying the Northern industrial districts, have about 22 per cent. After Kent, however, the county with the greatest acreage is Corn- wall, and the crop is of particular importance in the latter county as supplies from Cornwall come on the market when Other supplies are small. Comparatively little cauliflower is grown on the vegetable farms of the eastern counties. The area cluded in the annual returns was 11,700 acres, but the area from which a crop was actually taken appears to have been over 18,000 acres, owing to the clearing of some of the crop before the date of the returns. The total production during the year og estimated at 162,000 tons, the yield per acre being about Ons. Celery —Most of the celery produced in the country is grown I the counties round the Wash. Lincoln (Holland and Lindsey), Norfolk, Cambridge, Isle of Ely and Huntingdon together pro- vided no less than 2,890 acres, or nearly 60 per cent. of the total of 4,800 acres in 1925, while the adjacent groups, Comprising Lancashire, Yorkshire (East and West Ridings), Cheshire, Derby and Nottingham, had 1,360 acres. Only 540 acres of celery were 8rown in the remaining 36 counties of England and the 13 counties of Wales. Over the whole country the total yield in 1925 wags estimated to be about 37,000 tons, with an average yield per acre of rather less than 8 tons. Rhubarb. —Yorkshire (West Riding) had 2,633 acres of the botal area of 6,246 acres of rhubarb in the country in 1925, and this county, Lancashire and Cheshire together had 56 per cent. of the total acreage, while the four home counties, Kent, Essex, Middlesex and Surrey together had 1,183 acres, or 19 per cent. The estimated yield per acre in 1925 was 92 tons, the total Production being over 60,000 tons. + Green Peas—Between 43,000 and 44,000 acres of peas were picked green in 1925. Essex, with over 11,000 acres, had a much larger area than any other county. Yorkshire (West Riding) came next with 5,500 acres, Worcester, Lincoln and Kent being next in order. The total production was estimated at about 73,000 tons, or an average of nearly 33} cwt. per acre. Green Beans.—The area of beans picked green in 1925 was reported as including about 5,500 acres of kidney beans and almost exactly the same acreage of scarlet runners, together with 3,000 acres of broad beans. Essex and Worcester seem to be the most important districts, together with Kent and Bedford. The total production of beans picked green was estimated at 34,000 tons. Minor Vegetable Crops.—About 21,200 acres were reported as devoted to these miscellaneous crops (parsnips, beetroot, lettuce. ete.), the value of the produce being estimated at £830,000. al? (g) Fruit Crops. Small Fruit.—The area under small fruit—viz., strawberries, raspberries, currants and gooseberries—is ascertained annually in the Agricultural Schedule. The bulk of the small fruit grown in England and Wales may be grouped in three areas, although the dispersion is fairly general in the counties lying between these groups. The most important group consists of Kent, which had 17,386 acres, or over 25 per cent. of the whole acreage of small fruit in 1925, and the neighbouring counties of Sussex, Essex, Middlesex and Surrey which had some 6,050 acres. The second group consists of Norfolk, Cambridge, Isle of Ely and Lincoln (Holland), which together had 22,211 acres, or 32 per cent. of the total area. Thirdly, the county of Worcester, with Gloucester and Hereford, had 6,578 acres. Hampshire had 3,858 acres mostly devoted to strawberries, and Cornwall and Devon together had about 2,100 acres. Figures of the acreage in each county are given in Part I of the Agricultural Statistics for 1925 and are not repro- duced here. Of the total area of 68,352 acres of small fruit, 40 per cent. was under strawberries, 44 per cent. under currants and goose- berries, and 10 per cent. under raspberries, the remainder being mostly mixed fruit. The proportions do not vary very greatly in the different counties, except in Hampshire and Denbigh. where over 80 per cent. of the small fruit consisted of strawberries. The yield of small fruit varies locally according to varieties and other factors, and the task of ascertaining production is one of considerable difficulty. During the past three years estimates have been made by persons with local experience in the important fruit-growing areas and the results are given in the following table together with the estimates made in 1908 and 1913. ESTIMATED AVERAGE YIELD PER ACRE OF SMALL FRUIT IN ENGLAND AND WALES IN CERTAIN YEARS. Description. EN J SA. Strawberries - - - Raspberries - : Black currants - - Red and White currants- Yooseberries - : - 1908. Cwt. 29 18 9 18 20) 1913. 1923. 1924. Cwt. Cwt. © Cwt. 25 26 25 16 12 20 10 16 24 14 | 28 20 21 ! 38 37 1925. Cwt. 24 20 16 © 36 These average figures for the country as a whole afford an indication of the variation in yield from year to year. The total quantities of small fruit produced in the same years re given below. ESTIMATED PropucTion or Smarr Frurr ON AGRICULTURAL Horpines iv ENGLAND AND WALES IN CERTAIN YEARS. Production. Description. 1908. | 1013. | 1923. | 1924. | 192s. Strawberries - - Raspberries - - Blaclg currants - Red or white currants Y00seberries - - Mixed 733 122 51 66 322 59 (Thousands of cwt.) da el] 830 : 170 275 75 600 an, 350 705 145 188 66 590 oe * In 1923 to 1925 the estimated quantities of the different varieties fruit produced from mixed areas have been included with the crops TO ture areas. . Orchards.—The most difficult crop to estimate is orchard uit, and yet a knowledge of probable yield is of real importance ' the trade. The method at present used was introduced in 1923, when growers were asked on the schedule to state the MWmber of fruit trees of each kind as distinct from the area, “Overed. Although there was some complaint about the trouble Volved, the number of trees is a definite fact which the grower “an ascertain, and on the whole the returns were of value and Provided a beasts on which expert estimates of yield could be Made. This inquiry was repeated in 1925. Nothing more than \PProximate accuracy is claimed for the estimates of production, but they nevertheless afford an indication of the production Which it does not seem possible to obtain by any other means. Che Practicability of obtaining direct statements from rowers 2271 of the actual yields obtained was considered, but did not appea feasible. On area alone, three groups of counties possess the greater part of the orchards of the country. Kent had 53,844 acres Worcester, Hereford and Gloucester 52,291 acres; and Devon and Somerset 41,036 acres; these six counties together having no less than 62 per cent. of the total area in 1925. Outside these groups the bulk of the orchards are in the eastern half of the country. Norfolk, Cambridge, Isle of Ely, Lincoln (mainly Holland), Essex and Middlesex each having 4,000 or more acres of orchards. Number of Trees.—The approximate number of each kind ol orchard tree in the above groups of counties, together with total figures for England and Wales for 1925, is given in the next table. NumBERS OF ORCHARD TREES ON AGRICULTURAL HOLDINGS IN CERTAIN CoUuNTIES IN 1925. Kent Essex - Middlesex Total Worcester Hereford Gloucester Total Devon - Somerset Total Norfolk - - Lines (Holland) Cambridge Isle of Ely. Total All other) counties - f Total : England & Wales 3 Apple. Pear. | Plum.” Cherry. | Other. Total. 3,826 423 368 (Thousands of Trees.) 715 1,295 456 69 116 | 12 133 187 24 290 4 2 6,582 624 714 4.617 917 [51.508 +1 492 206 ! 7,920 833 | 201 | 1,083 53 | 10 | 2,180 750 63 119 14 4 | 950 545 97 266 10 3 921 2 128 | 361 L 1.408 7 17-1 4081 1.300 | ' 25 | 938 18 37 4 24 12 2 9 | 1,473 4 986 I 2.459 2 398 43 61 14. 13 713 | 59 | 166 310 25 78 348 27 349 ETA 35 159 5 J. 9 3 3 2 7 2 946 416 740 767 1,945 | 2.811. 146 745 18 15 | 2.869 509 l.929 140 74 | 5.767 14.829 | 1.976 | 5,105 741 115 192.066 * Including greengage and damson. + The most striking feature of this table is the predominance ¢ Kent. Kent is the most important fruit county in the countrv as previously stated, it has over 25 per cent. of the total acreage of small fruit, and it possesses no less than 26 per cent. of the apple trees, 36 per cent. of the pear trees, 25 per cent. of the plums, 61 per cent. of the cherries and 70 per cent. of the other fruit trees (mainly nuts) in England and Wales. No other county approaches it in importance in regard to any one fruit, except Worcester in the case of plums and a few counties in the case of strawberries. The four groups of counties shown in the table include 75 per cent, of the orchards of the country, but some other counties have also considerable areas under one fruit or another. Special Mention may be made of the pears of Lancashire and Cheshire, the Plums of Huntingdon and Salop and the cherries of Buckingham. Yield and Total Production.—The average yield of orchard fruit is more variable than that of small fruit, as can be seen from bhe following comparison of estimated average yields per tree Nn 1924 and 1925. AVERAGE YIELD PER TREE OF OrcHARD FRUIT IN 1924 AND 1925. Description. 924 1925. Rees and cooking p Cider a 3 3 rors and cooking Perry +. Sa Plumg - x Cherriog lbs. lbs. 23-4 49-6 60-3 47:6 34-4 300° 2 15-3 31-2 5-1 11-1 17:6 52-8 The total estimated production of orchard fruit in those years for which information is available is as follows :— — Production. Orchard fruit. Dessert, and cooking apples. , Cider apples - = Descora? and cooking Pears, : Perry, pears - - : Sherri " - : lumg : # 4 Others including nuts and mixed. 1908. ora Vyomm ron (Thousands of ewt.) 1,275 | 3,060. | 2,380 2,176 | 1,744 131 46 1,140 485 49 176 708 707 28 v7 329 597 71 163 | 430 430 214 640 1925. 6,520 1,160 82 18 349 801 2 In the absence of current information as to the area unde: fruits other than those set out above, no estimate can be made of the production of apricots, loganberries and cultivated black: berries, but the value of these is probably of little account in comparison with the total. No estimate has been made in recent years of the production of nuts. Fruit production in the past three years has on the average been greater than in either 1908 or 1913, but both these latter years were described as considerably below average. Unlike other kinds, the cider apple crop appears to have fallen ofl substantially. Variation in the Area of Orchard and Small Fruit.—Neither the total area of orchards nor that of small fruit has changec very greatly during the past twenty years in this country, thougl a decrease is shown in both cases. AREA OF ORCHARD AND SMALL FRUIT IN CERTAIN Y EARS Orchards Small fruit : Strawberries Raspberries Currants and gooseberries Other and mixed Total small fruit - 1908. Acres. 248.007 25,397 6,666 25,014 19.873 76.950 19183. 7 1925. Acres. 243.610 Acres. 238,081 21,672 7,044 26,846 21,295 27,668 6,955 29,854 3.875 76.857 | 68.352 The slow reduction in the area of orchards and small fruit in the last 17 years shown in the above table, however, is the result of an appreciable change which has occurred in the distri- bution over the country as a whole. The areas under orchards and small fruit respectively in different districts in certain years are shown in the table on the next page. Clearly the eastern counties are steadily displacing the westerr as the chief orchard areas of the country. In 1891 the tw¢ westerly groups shown above totalled 115,000 acres of orchards or 55 per cent. of the whole orchards of the country, while the two easterly groups aggregated only 32,000 acres, or 15 per cent Up to 1908 there was a general increase, but greatest in the eastern groups, which in that year possessed 22 per cent. of the orchard acreage as compared with the western groups 50 per cent. But some of the orchards of the west country have beer grubbed up, and some have ceased to hear and are no longel returned as orchards, with the result that the two western group* now have only 39 per cent. of the country's orchard acreage while the eastern groups have nearly the same proportion. Among the minor counties also the same tendency is evident : westert “ounties such as Cornwall, Salop and Monmouth show reductions ; Pastern counties like Suffolk and Huntingdon show increases. ACREAGE OF ORCHARDS AND SMALL Fruit IN CERTAIN Counties IN 1891, 1908 AND 1925. Orchards. Small fruit. 1891. 1908. 1925. 1891. | 1908. | 1925. Kent, = Essex 3 Middlesex Acres. 20,130 1,595 4,326 Acres. 32,751 2,696 5,300 Acres. 53,844 4,106 4.497 Acres. 18,061 941 3,325 Acres. 24,137 2,150 4,164 Acres. 17,386 2,600 1,245 Total 26,051 40,747 62,447 29 397 30,451 21,231 Worcester Hereforq Houcestor 19,587 26,411 17,715 23,653 28,316 20,424 20,476 17,714 14,101 2,265 455 1,224 4,852 1,243 1,677 { 4,433 1,160 985 Total 63,713 72.393 52,201 | 3,944 7,672 | 6,578 Devon % Somerset 26,964 24,384 27,200 25,279 22,114 | 1,268 18,922 658 41,036 | 1,926 1,252 716 | 1,136 632 Total 51,348 52.479 1,968 1,768 Norfollc : Lincoln ioe Sambi ge (with Isle of Rly). 2,262 1,755 2.341 J J 5,188 3,090 5,229 7,989 : 1,828 4,986 1,384 10,552 2,146 5,877 2,221 6,878 9,088 4,672 8,989 Total pr. 6,358 | 13,500 23,527 5,358 14,976 22,649 All other counties - 60.599 | 16,126 248,007 | 238,081 | 54,077 | 76,950 | 68,352 20,522 Lota) (England and Wales). 208.069 The old orchards of the West Country, especially those of Devon and Somerset, consist largely of cider-apple trees, whereas "he newer orchards planted in Kent and elsewhere consist of dessert and cooking varieties. It has, however, been the practice for many years for gaps in cider orchards in the West Country 5 be filjed largely by apple trees of dessert or cooking varieties, 30 that the reduction in the production of cider apples is greater "han the decrease in the total acreage of apple orchards in the Vestern counties would suggest. The small fruit acreage has changed in much the same way S orchards except that whereas the orchard acreage of Kent lag increased enormously the small fruit acreage in that county lag declined. The movement towards the east is no less apparent enerally, however, than in the case of orchards. Between 1891 27712 No {0 and 1908 practically all counties showed increases, but those in Norfolk, Lincoln and Cambridge were exceptionally heavy. Since 1908, however, the bulk of the increase in acreage Ii accounted for by these three counties, with Essex, Suffolk and Hampshire also showing substantial increases. (h) Hops. The acreage of hops grown in this country is now much less than it was fifty years ago, when 70,000 acres were under this crop, as compared with 26,256 acres in 1925. Kent has maintained its position as the chief hop-producing county and, with rather over 60 per cent. of the total area, has much the same proportion as formerly; but the general reduc- tion in acreage over the whole country has been much less pro- nounced in the western hop counties than in the south-eastern, Hereford and Worcester together now providing 24 per cent. of the hop acreage as compared with only 13 per cent. in 1880. That Kent should have retained pride of place regarding hop acreage is not surprising in view of the consistently heavier yields recorded in that county. During the past ten years the Kent hop fields have averaged some 12% cwt. per acre, while other counties range from 11 cwt. in Sussex and Hampshire to rather over 9 cwt. in Hereford. Owing to its high proportion of the total area and its high yield per acre, Kent produced in 1925 some 70 per cent. of the 355,000 cwt. of hops grown in England. The decline in the hop acreage has been accompanied by an improvement in the yield per acre. Hence total production. although less than before the war, has not declined proportionately to the total area. The average annual production since 1886 has been as follows :— Average annual production of Hops. (Thousands of cwt- 459 469 397 285 311 355 The acreage of hops declined by nearly 60 per cent. between 1886-90 and 1921-25, but so great has been the increase in the yield per acre that the total production fell by only 32 per cent: in the same period. (i) Flowers. From estimates made by the crop reporters of the area of crops other than vegetable or farm crops included under the heading of other crops in the agricultural returns and the special returns obtained. from growers of crops other than farm crops: 6 appears that the area devoted to the growth of flowers in the Open is about 5,250 acres. Daffodils and narcissi account for about 1,400 acres, tulips 300 acres, violets 150 acres, and other flowers 3,400 acres. Daffodils and narcissi are grown most extensively in Lincoln Holland) and Cornwall and appreciable areas are to be found mn Norfolk, Essex, Middlesex and West Sussex. Lincoln (Holland) and Norfolk account for most of the tulips grown for sale in the Country, and Devon and Cornwall grow the great bulk of the Violets, Other flowers are distributed more evenly over the “Ountry, but on the whole the largest areas are in counties fairly ear to London and other populous districts. The value of lowers grown in the open is estimated at about £400,000. _ Information as to the value of flowers grown under glass is 8lven in the next section, but it may be mentioned here that bhe estimated value of flowers (including bedding plants, deco- ative plants, &ec.) grown under glass is £1,350,000, so that the timated value of the total output of flowers is £1,750,000. 1) Glasshouse Produce. Inquiry forms were sent to 5,667 owners of glasshouses in England and Wales, but only 1,969 replies were received, and of these only 1,205 were able to give the full particulars asked for telating to area and production. The total area of glasshouses Or which particulars of production were given was 725 acres. An estimate based upon these returns, supplemented by addi- ional inquiries, suggests that the total area of commercial glass- Wouses in England and Wales is about 2,725 acres. Figures of Production were, therefore, received in respect of over 25 per ‘ent. of the area. Of the 1,205 glasshouse owners who supplied particulars of Production, 180 were in Lancashire, and between 70 and 85 in “ach of the counties of Hertford, Middlesex, Essex and Kent. But these proportions are no indication of the relative importance of the various counties. In Hertford the glasshouse owners Waking returns averaged about 17,000 square yards each, in Middlesex over 7,750 and in Essex about 4,200, whereas in Lancashire the average was only 750 square yards. Other Ounties which averaged about 4,000 square yards or more per "turn were Bedford, West Sussex, Derby and Dorset. The value of the production from the 725 acres for which Particulars of production were given was £1,280,000. Of these “tals, the three counties of Hertford, Middlesex and Essex “Ogether accounted for 60 per cent. of the area and 62 per cent. of the output value, while the south-eastern group of Kent, Urey, Sussex and Hampshire accounted for 15% per cent. of he area and 18 per cent. of the production value. Outside hese two groups the largest areas in respect of which returns ere obtained were in Lancashire, Norfolk and Derby. The estimated selling value of the total production of crop! grown in the 2,725 acres of glasshouses in England and Wales if 1925 was about £4,800,000. Tomatoes are by far the most important crop, nearly all the returns including some quantity of this crop. On the basis of the distribution of output as show? in the returns received, the yield of tomatoes in 1925 was estimate at about 47,000 tons, valued at £2,350,000; of cucumbers almost 50 millions, valued at £750,000; and of grapes 1,500,000 Ibs: valued at £130,000; other fruit and vegetables being estimated at £250,000. Chrysanthemums, roses and carnations wert valued at £200,000, £250,000 and £85,000 respectively, and including other cut flowers, bedding or decorative plants, &c- the estimated total value of flowers, etc., grown under glass wa about £1,350,000. These are only approximate estimates and afford merely a rough indication of the importance of variou crops grown under glass. Information was also sought on the special inquiry forms regarding the numbers of workers employed in glasshouses ant it seems probable that there is a total of roughly 18,000 worker regularly employed in glasshouses in England and Wales. The average value of the output per acre as shown by the returns was £1,770, but there were appreciable variations from district to district. Essex and Hertford, which include the greater part of the Lea Valley area, had an average output of £1,890 per acre, and West Sussex, which includes the Worthing area, as much as £2,220. Middlesex returned £1,590 worth © produce per acre under glass, Kent £1,275 and Lancashire £1,625 The cropping of glasshouses varied considerably in these districts. In Essex and Hertford about 60 per cent. of the total value of the output was in the form of tomatoes, 15 per cent cucumbers and 15 per cent. flowers, mainly roses, leaving about 10 per cent. for other crops. In West Sussex about 20 per cent of the value of the output was in the form of grapes, and 30 pe! cent. cucumbers, with less than 25 per cent. tomatoes. Thi area also had 15 per cent. of its output as flowers, the great bulk being chrysanthemums. Mushrooms and beans were also grow!’ in appreciable quantities. Middlesex had about 40 per cent. ©’ its output as tomatoes, about 15 per cent. cucumbers, 5 pel cent. grapes, 5 per cent. forced vegetables, mint, etc., anc 35 per cent. flowers and plants. The cropping in Kent was fairly similar to that of Middlesex, about 65 per cent of thé output being fruit and vegetables (tomatoes accounted for abou! 45 per cent., cucumbers 10 per cent., and grapes and strawberrie about 5 per cent. each), and flowers and plants accounted fo 35 per cent. Lancashire had the largest proportion of flower* of these counties, with 40 per cent., and plants accounted fo 15 per cent., leaving only 45 per cent. for fruit and vegetables of which tomatoes accounted for about 35 per cent., cucumber 5 per cent. and lettuce 5 per cent. k) Crops grown for Seed. * About 4,850 occupiers of holdings stated in their annual returns for 1925 that they were engaged in producing crops of seed for “Ommercial purposes, but only 2,090 or 43 per cent. of these “plied to the special inquiry sent out asking for particulars as ‘0 the crops so cultivated and the quantity and value of seed Produced. * The special returns received show an acreage of 23,426 acres of seed crops, 11,618 acres of which were red clover, While the largest acreages of clover and grass seeds otherwise teturned were white clover 2,760 acres, cow grass, trefoil and Wild white clover, each with between 900 and 1,000 acres, sainfoin "ith over 800 acres and rye grass with 450 acres. Among other Seeds, the largest acreages were devoted to mangold (1,240 acres), urnipg (800 acres), swedes (570 acres), mustard (1,020 acres) and kale (300 acres), while numerous other crops were grown for seed 0 a much smaller extent. The areas of mangold and of turnips nd swedes grown for seed are greater than those mentioned in Part IT of the Agricultural Statistics 1925, but these latter figures "efer only to those returned by occupiers as mangolds ** or turnipg and swedes ” in their agricultural returns, and many ‘CCupiers return seed crops of this nature as “ other crops.” The total quantity of seed of the various kinds returned as 2oduced amounted to about 81,000 cwt. of an aggregate value of 200,000, Making allowance for the growers of seed who failed bo reply to the Ministry's inquiry, the total acreage of crops 3town for geed may be put at approximately 50,000 acres and the "alue of the output at from £400,000 to £450,000. This compares "th an estimate of 13,700 acres and a gross value of £132,000 I 1908, but in that year the returns of crops grown for seed "Dpear to have been much less complete than those made in “nection with the present inquiry. Dw ursery Stock. From the estimates of crop reporters and special returns from SLowerg of crops other than farm crops, it is estimated that the ea, of nursery stock is about 10,000 acres. Of this area, the *Pecial rety rng indicated that about 25 per cent. was used for the nging on of young fruit trees and bushes and about 10 per cent. x 8rowing rose bushes for sale, the remainder being nurseries for Other trees, shrubs, etc. The total value of the output of WSery stock has been estimated at about £1 ,100,000. MM) Ogiepg and Willows. The crop reporters were asked to furnish estimates of the rea of on od willows in their districts together with the Werage number of years which intervene between cuttings and * Further ; tion as to the growing of crops for seed is given in 8 Ministry's rion a Survey of the Principal Seed-growing Counties England, Wales and Scotland.” the estimated quantity cut per acre at each cutting. The total area returned was 6,000 acres, of which over 50 per cent. was in the eight counties, Somerset, Dorset, Gloucester, Nottingham. Stafford, Lancashire, Berkshire and Suffolk. Very few osiers or willows seem to be grown in the northern division of England or in Wales. About three-fourths of the total area is reported to be cut over almost every year, the produce being used for basket making or for tying bundles of vegetables for market., &c. The average annual production of this nature is estimated at nearly 14,000 tons. The remainder of the area is cut approximately every seven or eight years, the produce being used in the maiD for fencing, stakes and hurdle making, and sometimes for crate making, the average annual production being about 2,500 tons. These estimates do not include the willows which grow ip many parts of the country alongside streams for which it if practically impossible to obtain information on which an estimate of the production could be based, nor do they include willows which are used for bat making and which will not be cut mor often than about once in twenty years. NUMBER or COWS &HEIFERS IN MILK or IN CALF & OTHER CATTLE 2 YEARS OLD & ABOVE & UNDER 2YEARS OLD RESPECTIVELY IN ENGLAND AND WALES IN EACH YEAR FROM 1871 T0 1925 — 7 AE man CEL 1910 iE 190 op ims oO Ge 2,800,000 2.700.000 3 S 3S <Q = I EN (a) Ha [= ey 2.500,000 2. 500.000 2.300.000 2.300.000 2.100,000 2.100.000 1,900.000 1,900.000 1,700,000 1,700.000 I. 500.000 1, 300.000 Fic] Ain Herren in Mik Gri INCALF, OTHER CAT TI . HER CATTLE 2YEARS Gp AND Asove. 1,500,000 1,300,000 i.100 000 1.100.000 900, 000 BO0.000 DIAGRAM 111 , oil : 1871 1875 1880 1885 pn 1890 1895 "Tsou 1505 “io a FE 1915 1920 1925 200,000 800.00¢ CHAPTER IV.—NUMBER AND DISTRIBUTION OF LIVESTOCK. * Ll. Variation in number since 1867.—The history of the Agricultural live-stock population of England and Wales since the year 1867 is mainly a record of increasing cattle herds and decreasing sheep flocks. The smallest number of cattle returned by Occupiers was in 1867, the first year of the returns, and the largest number was recorded in 1917. On the other hand the Maximum of the sheep population was recorded in 1868 and the Minimum in 1920, though since that date there has been a sub- Stantial recovery. Pigs have fluctuated about a mean which has shown little change during the entire period, though the average for the five years 1921-25 is distinctly higher than any previous five years. Horses increased fairly steadily up to 1905. but have ‘nce declined. Diagrams IV to VI show the annual changes in the numbers of cattle, sheep and pigs since returns were first Collected. These annual variations are shown by the dotted lines, but in order to eliminate so far as possible periodical fuctuations 10-year averages are also shown on the diagram by means of thick black lines. The average numbers of the different, classes of live stock in England and Wales are shown in Lables 9 to 12 in the Appendix in five-year periods from 1871-75 bo 1921-25, and the figures for the individual year 1925 are also given separately. . 2. Cattle.— Change in numbers in relation to area and popula- “on. —Tt will be seen from Diagram IV that the average numbers of cattle show an almost continuous advance, though a break >¢eurs towards the end of the period, when the extensive slaughter of calves at the end of food control, due primarily to the decontrol of vea] prices in advance of those of other meat, caused a sharp fall in the cattle herds, but in the last four years there have been Ncreases. The total number of cattle in 1871 was 4,268,000 nd in 1925 was 6.163.000. The movements of the various classes of cattle which go to Make up the total numbers have, however, been very dissimilar, In Diagram IIT are shown yearly changes for the dairy herd (cows Nd heifers in milk or in calf), and for other cattle, distinguishing "hose 2 years and over and those below 2 years. Dairy cows have ollowed much the same course as the total numbers, although on the whole the increase has been more uniform and the periodical In 19 uiry was made as to the number of pure bred or Pedigree hg ty This was not repeated in 1925, but in the years 1919 and 1921 certain returns were obtained from breeders. Particulars Clating to 1921 were published in Part I of the Agricultural Statistics, 929 fluctuations are much less pronounced. On the other hand, other cattle of 2 years and upwards, after rising slowly but with substantial variations until 1892, have since declined. This decline appears to be the result of the practice of bringing cattle to maturity at an earlier age. The numbers of cattle of under 2 years show the widest variations and are responsible for the greater part of the periodic fluctuations in total numbers. On the whole, the numbers of young cattle advanced up to 1918 more substantially than those of the dairy herd. The wholesale slaughter of calves towards the end of food control after the war brought about a sharp decline between 1918 and 1920, which was reflected in the numbers both of dairy cows and of older cattle, but the numbers of all classes are now showing an upward movement. Although the number of cattle increased more or less steadily from 1867 onwards, both actually and also in relation to the total cultivated area, the increase failed to keep pace with the growth of population. In the following table are shown the number of cattle per thousand acres of cultivated land and per thousand head of population. [867-76 1877-86 1887-96 1897-06 - : 1907-14 (8 yrs.) - 1915-24* - A 1925 j Nos. of cattle per 1,000 acres of land under cultivation. Cows and heifers in milk or in. calf. Other cattle. Total. 68:0 70-1 75-6 79-7 86-4 94-6 105-3 104-1 109-4 115-5 121-7 127-0 129-2 124.0 172: 1 179-5 191-1 201-4 213-4 223-8 290.93 Nos. of cattle per 1,000 of population. Cows and heifers in milk or in calf. Other cattle. Total. 77-7 73-6 71-8 66-9 65-6 69-0 689. R 119-0 114-9 109-6 102-1 96-5 94-2 [K.17 196: 7 188-5 181-4 169-0 162-1 163-2 158: 5 * In the years 1915 to 1920, inclusive, the population figures exoluded non-civilians. Between the first and last decades the number of dairy cattle per 1,000 acres of cultivated land rose by 39 per cent. while other cattle rose by 24 per cent. On the other hand, in relation to the population, other cattle and dairy cattle declined during this period by 21 per cent. and 11 per cent. respectively. This would account in some measure for the increasing dependence of the country on imports of beef and dairy products. The number of cattle per 1,000 acres of crops and grass in each county is shown in Map XI. [ Facing page 46. MAP XI QO Number of CATTLE per 1000 Acres of Crops and Grass in 1925. i eo 5 SE Tal 457 fo 20 201 fo 25 251 fo 300 301 fo 350 351 and over" Lands End IN Seity las ( N Facing page 47.7 MAP Xli Number of DAIRY CATTLE (Cows and Heifers in Milk or in Calf) per 1000 Acres of Crops and Grass in 1925, Oh Ea es REY — 7 lo l/lo 8 81 fol20 121 fo 160 61 fo 200 200and ove rr fum Cromer | : id } Thames ji Lar NG L Number and distribution of the dairy herd.—As will be seen from the preceding table the numbers of the dairy herd (cows nd heifers in milk or in calf) in England and Wales have shown a Steady increase since the annual numbers were first collected. In the 10 years 1867-76, cows and heifers in milk or in calf Wumbered 68 for every 1,000 acres of land under cultivation, a figure which by the year 1925 increased to 105. At the date of the last Census of Production in 1908 the number per 1,000 acres Was 85, so that the increase in the last 17 years has been 20 per 1,000 acres, but during this period the acreage of crops and Permanent grass has declined by about 1,600,000 acres. The total Mumber of cows and heifers in milk or in calf in England and Wales NL 1925 was 2,718,000, whereas 50 years earlier the number was 10t much above 1,800,000, and in 1908 was 2,332,000. The distribution of the dairy herd in 1925 is shown in Map XII nd in Table 13. By far the greatest concentration of dairy stock S found in Cheshire, where the numbers amount to about 250 per 1,000 acres of cultivated land. Flint and Lancashire each have Over 190, and Derby and Stafford over 180, per 1,000 acres, these five counties forming a compact group in which dairying is of Much greater intensity than in any other part of the country. Indeed, these five counties, with only 9 per cent. of the cultivated Area of the country, possess nearly 18 per cent. of the total dairy her, The adjacent counties of Westmorland, Yorkshire (West Riding), Leicester, Salop, Denbigh and Carnarvon have between 120 and 150 head of dairy stock per 1,000 acres of cultivated land, which is considerably above the average of the country as 4 whole, but is equalled in some other districts. Apart from the north-western group of counties, only Somerset, Dorset and the Isle of Wight exceed 160 head per 1,000 acres, but Wiltshire with 158 and Cornwall with 143 are not far behind. The three counties in south-west Wales have between 120 and 140, as have also Middlesex and East Sussex. The smallest numbers of dairy cattle are found in the eastern Part of the country. From Northumberland to Kent, with the gle exception of Durham, the counties bordered by the North Sea have less than 80 head of dairy stock per 1,000 acres of crops and grass, and this belt is at its broadest just south of the Wash, here it extends through Northampton into Oxford. It is clear that go far as the distribution of dairy stock is concerned the Vestern half of the country is much more heavily stocked than the eastern portion. .. The increase in dairy cattle which has taken place in the last 0 years had been practically universal, the only county to show a "eduction heing Middlesex, where the total number of cows has fallen by over 50 per cent. since 1875, a change which is no doubt b tly due to the abandonment of town dairying and partly to sorption of agricultural land by building. As compared with 1908 every county has now a larger number of dairy cattle per 1,000 acres. Number and distribution of * Other Oattle.”—As compared with the year 1875, the number of cattle, other than cows and heifers in milk and in calf, has also increased substantially, but there are important differences in the proportion of animals of different ages. Cattle of 2 years old and over, which numbered 49 per 1,000 acres of crops and grass in 1875, now number only 41, while cattle of under 2 years have increased from 64 to 93 per 1,000 acres. The number 2 years old and over per 1,000 acres of cultivated land was the same in 1908 as in 1925, but those under 2 years old have increased by 9 per 1,000 acres since 1908. The number of cattle over 2 years old in 1925 was 1,061,000 against 1,200,000 fifty years earlier, the corresponding figures for cattle under 2 years being 2,390,000 and 1,700,000. As compared with 1875 there is now an appreciable increase in the proportion of young cattle to the total, more particularly in Wales. Comparisons of numbers of beef cattle are by no means so straightforward as those of dairy stock. Cattle of 2 years and upwards may be assumed to be almost entirely for beef produc- tion, but below that age animals may be destined either for the dairy herd or for the slaughter-house. Even comparison of the animals of 2 years and over is not a reliable index of the numbers of cattle for beef production, inasmuch as the tendency of recent years has been towards earlier maturity, and an increasing proportion of the home beef supply has been obtained from younger animals, many of which never fall to be enumerated as 2-year olds in the annual returns. Hence the reduction during the last 50 years in the numbers of cattle, other than dairy stock, of 2 years and over, is not necessarily evidence of a reduction in the numbers of cattle intended for beef, as the increase in the number of cattle under 2 years may be more than sufficient to maintain the increase in the dairy herd and to supply as many animals for beef as before. In this connection, it is worthy of notice that a larger proportion of home-produced beef is now obtained from cows, but on the average these go to the butcher at an earlier age than formerly. Another difficulty as regards beef cattle arises from the seasonal movements of stock in the spring and autumn. The Ministry’s annual figures relate throughout to the month of June, but a similar census taken in the winter would show a different distribution, and it is consequently impossible to estimate the extent to which different counties contribute to the beef supply: 3. Sheep.—Change in numbers and decline in the arable districts —Tt will be seen from Diagram VI that the sheep flocks of the country have since 1867 shown fluctuations more pronounced than cattle, and less regular in character. The rapid fall in the flocks which culminated in the low average of about 18} millions in the years 1881-85 wag largely due to the ravages of liver-fluke and unfavourable weather in those vears. This was followed Pretend pede CP edad pee 1, NUMBER OF CAT TLE in ENGLAND & WALES in EACH YEAR from 187] - 1925 wiTH THE AVERAGES For 10 YEAR PERIODS From 1671-1880 0 1916 - 1925. : 7 5 1880 1885 1890 1895 1900 1905 1910 195 190 192 5 5 TTI E 5 ; NUMBER OF PIGS in ENGLAND & WALES in EACH YEAR rrom 1871-1925 with THE 2 AVERAGES ror IOYEAR PERIODS rrom 1871-1880 To 1016 -1925. § Bigs med 1885 1800 1895 1900. 190% men 1915 1920 rr, 3 0 to JIAGRAM \/ 2 i! o fe} ©, | ww % 3 > ~~ rhe re NUMBER ( ‘871 1875 £ ners oF ~~ Di oh rT 1) ‘SIN EAC! DS From I& ‘LAH FROM 71+ 925 wiTH 1880 Tp ot ~ 1575: os i La 1915 1929 5 aT ET “ = ) x 2 2 =, 3 3 [J = We O iy 21 0 10 o 9 0 18 7 16 i 4 3 Diacnast VI eet aad bE LL Liddy 8 | | a by a slight rise and then a state of relative stability during Precisely the same period as that in which the cattle herds in their upward movement also paused. A gradual decline then set in, but the figures during the decade immediately preceding the outbreak of war were practically the same as the previous lowest 10-year average, 25 years earlier. The war-time loss was exceedingly severe and the average numbers during 1916 to 1925 were less than 15% millions, a reduction of over 30 per cent. as compared with the decade 1867-76, and in two years, 1920 and 1922, the numbers were below 131 millions. There has, however, been a substantial recovery during the past three years, and the total in 1925 was practically 16 millions. It will be seen from the following table that the districts in which the sheep flocks have been more or less maintained comprise the northerly counties and Wales, where there are extensive areas of mountain land. AVERAGE NUMBERS OF SHEEP IN THE DIFFERENT AGRICULTURAL Divisions mx 1871-75, 1891-95 AND 1921-25. Divisions. Eastern North-E astern South-Eastern Bast Midland West Midland South-Western - Northern > North-Western - | North Wales South Wales - 1871-75. Percent- age of the total number in England and Wales. Number of sheep. Thou- | sands. 1,691 2,798 2,480 2,359 2,225 2.517 2,567 1,881 | 1,252 1,759 Per cent. 7:8 12-9 11-5 0-9 2.0 23 vg er Q - 1891-95. Percent- age of the total number in England and Wales. Number of sheep. Thou- sands. 1,382 2,285 2,153 881 967 =h8 85 “24 188 848 Per cent. 6-9 11-5 10-8 9:5 9-9 11-9 13:56 9-2 ih 9 S 1921-25. Percent- age of the total J ; Susher number of in sheep. England and Wales. Thou- sands. 514 1,213 1,221 1,113 1,198 1,449 2,479 1,601 1,706 1.891 Per cent. 3:6 8-4 8:5 77 8-3 10-1 17-2 11-1 11-9 13-2 8 In the northern and north-western divisions of England, Where the proportion of rough grazings to the cultivated area is high, the decline has been much smaller than in the rest of England : in fact some counties, e.g. Cumberland, Westmorland and Northumberland, show definite increases. In the two divisions of Wales the numbers of sheep in the last 5-year period are also higher than in 1871-75. Taken together, these four divisions accounted in 1921-25 for over 53 per cent. of the total number of sheep in the country as against 35 per cent. in 1875. In striking contrast are those counties, mainly arable, where sheep were formerly a most important factor in the farming system. In the eastern counties the number of sheep fell during the period by 1,177,000 or 69 per cent., while the eastern and north-eastern counties combined, which in 1871-75 accounted for nearly 21 per cent. of the total, in 1921-25 only contained 12 per cent. As compared with immediately before the war the number of sheep has declined by rather less than 7 per cent. in the whole of England and Wales, but the reductions are very heavy in most Eastern and Southern counties. For example, the eastern division shows a reduction of 29 per cent. and Lincoln and Norfolk have decreases of 28 per cent. Wiltshire and Hampshire show declines of 34 and 33 per cent. and Berkshire, Dorset and Sussex have 26 to 30 per cent. less sheep than in 1913, It is apparent from these figures that the reduction in the sheep population has been most drastic in the arable counties and that sheep raising has continued to make headway or to hold its own in those areas where costs are low owing to the existence of extensive rough grazings. In Table 14 is shown the distribution of sheep per 1,000 acres of crops and grass in each county in 1925 and 1908. The number of sheep per 1,000 acres of cultivated land in 1925 in the whole of England and Wales was 620 against 720 in 1908. It is in connection with sheep that the extensive area of rough grazing land in the country is of chief importance, since most of this land consists of mountain land which is fitted for little else but sheep pasturage. Hence the figures, showing the distribution of sheep per 1,000 acres of crops and grass, excluding rough grazing land, tend to exaggerate the density of the sheep population in those counties in which the area of rough grazings bears the greatest ratio to that of cultivated land. Over the whole country the number of sheep per 1,000 acres, including rough grazings, in 1925 was 519 against 620 per 1,000 acres of crops and permanent grass. In Wales the corresponding numbers were 885 and 1,395, and in those northern counties where the density of sheep per 1,000 acres of cultivated land is very high there are similar wide differences. Northumberland had 947, Cumberland 742 and Westmorland 919 per 1,000 acres including rough grazings against 1,690, 1,231 and 1.837 respec- tively, as shown in Table 14. In Map XIII is shown the distribution of sheep per 1,000 acres of crops and grass (excluding rough grazings) in 1925. Northumberland and Westmorland are the only counties in England to exceed 1,600 per 1,000 acres, but six counties in Wales exceed this figure. Cumberland and Glamorgan come next with less than 1,300 each, and Kent and Cardigan are the only other counties with over 1,000 sheep per 1,000 acres of cultivated land. There are less than 400 per 1,000 acres in practically half of the counties in England, but no counties with [Facing page 50. Pl ZN AY 2 RE erp Sr Ei pl LS has helt ey Rh i 2 fh = a LR | Tay : Kin MAP XIII NumBER oF SHEEP PER /000 ACRES 0F CROPS AND GRASS IN 1925 3 = Fa MCN N77 Up lo 4 201 fo & 801 lo 127 1200 lo 1607 1600/1020" 200land o- [BR I iy 2} % , Lands P- "scully; ( QA Facing page 51. MAP XIV NumBER oF PIGS Per 1000 AcrEs oF Crops AND GRASS IN 1925 Nha 7 19::2% Il foe 101 fo 15¢ 151 fo 206 201 fo 250 25] and ove: KEY - AG » -*. Lands Lind IN sity Lis A less than this number in Wales. In Northumberland, Durham, Cumberland, Westmorland and Lancashire, and also in the Welsh counties without exception, more sheep are now kept per 1,000 acres of cultivated land than was the case 50 years ago. Everywhere else there has been a substantial reduction, the only counties in which the reduction is less than 30 per cent. being Yorkshire, Cheshire, Kent, Salop, Hereford and Devon. In Bedford, Huntingdon and Cambridge, the numbers per 1,000 acres in 1925 were less than one third of those recorded 50 years earlier. These figures emphasise what has already been pointed out, that sheep raising has only maintained its position in counties M which there are substantial areas of rough grazing land. Wales, the four northernmost counties of England and Lancashire, Where the flocks have increased during the past 50 years, have Nearly 60 per cent. of the rough grazings of the country, and if to these are added the counties in which the reduction in sheep is less than 30 per cent. the proportion is 80 per cent. of the rough grazings. The number of lambs born each year ix somewhat greater than the number of ewes, the highest proportion being in the Midland counties and the smallest in Wales. At the beginning of June 1925, lambs averaged 110 to every 100 ewes in England and 90 in Wales, over 125 lambs per 100 ewes occurring in Yorkshire (Fast Riding), Nottingham, Leicester, Northampton and War- Wick. In some of the early lambing counties, the number of lambs shown in the, returns is small, notably the Isle of Wight Where over one half of the year’s lambs appear to have been fattened and slaughtered by June. To a smaller extent this is also the case in Hampshire and Dorset. Sheep over 1 year old, other than rams and ewes, are much less numerous than formerly, and form only 17 per cent. of the total sheep in the country. Ewes and other sheep of over one Year were not separately distinguished until 1893, at which date Other sheep above one year old formed 25 per cent. of the total flocks. The reduction in the numbers of sheep over one year old, Other than ewes, has occurred throughout the country, even in those counties in which the total numbers of sheep have increased. Barly maturity is quite as potent a force among sheep as among “ttle, and home-produced mutton consists much more largely of lamb and young mutton, than was the case 50 years ago. _ Sheep are similar to cattle in that the distribution in June 8lves no accurate indication of the relative importance of the different counties from the point of view of mutton supply. The first lamb sales occur shortly after the collection of the Particulars on the 4th June, and the movement from one part of the country to another is heavy during August to October. A énsus taken in the autumn or winter would show a different y/ state of affairs regarding the distribution of the sheep population from that revealed by the June figures. 1. Pigs.*—War-time slaughterings of pigs reduced the numbers to about 1,700,000, but this substantial reduction was followed by an equally striking recovery, the numbers in 1924 being well over 3,000,000 and the highest ever recorded. On the whole, however, apart from annual fluctuations, there has been no material change, and the average numbers in the decade 1916-25, embracing both the minimum and maximum numbers during the whole period are within 13 per cent. of those of the first decade recorded. The average number in 1916-25 was 2,290,000. The five-year average 1921-25 was 2,658,000, and it remains to be seen whether this higher figure will be maintained in future. The distribution of pigs in different counties is shown in Table 15 and Map XIV. On the whole the pig population is densest in the eastern counties. East Suffolk, Middlesex and the Isle of Wight have more than 250 pigs per 1,000 acres of crops and grass, and six counties—West Suffolk, Cambridge, Isle of Ely, Norfolk, Kent and Cornwall—have between 150 and 250, only West Suffolk of these exceeding 200. The smallest numbers are in Northumberland, Cumberland, Westmorland and Radnor, with 30 or less per 1,000 acres. As compared with 1908 most eastern counties had larger numbers per 1,000 acres in 1925, but the opposite was the case in the west and north of England and in Wales. In most counties there has been no substantial change in the numbers of pigs on farms over the last 50 years, but a few altera- tions of importance may be recorded. The total number of pigs in 1872 was practically the same as in 1925, but in seven counties (Norfolk, Suffolk, Cambridge, Kent and Middlesex in the east, Lancashire in the north-west and Cornwall in the south-west) there were between these two years increases of 30 or more pigs per 1,000 acres of crops and grass, while in seven counties (Bed- ford, Berkshire, Buckingham, Oxford, Cumberland, Anglesey and Merioneth) decreases of 30 or more per 1,000 acres were recorded. As the average for the whole country is about 100 pigs per 1,000 acres of crops and grass, a change of as much as 30 represents a substantial alteration in the number of pigs kept. 5. Horses.—As will be seen from Table 12 in the Appendix, which gives the number of horses returned for five-year periods from 1871-75, there have been changes in the descriptions of horses included in the annual returns, which make comparison over any long period somewhat uncertain. The following table gives figures for the various classes of horses in each of the last five vears :(— * Detailed statistics in regard to pigs in England and Wales are given in the Ministry’s Report on the Marketing of Pigs, Economic Series. No. 12- Numeer oF HORSES ON AGRICULTURAL HOLDINGS EXCEEDING ONE ACRE IN ENGLAND AND WALES. Year. 1921 1929 1923 1924 1995 Horses used for | agriculture, including mares kept for! breeding. No. 822,739 805,094 798,122 782,494 773,200 Unbroken horses, including stallions being 1sed for service No. 324,946 314,451 273,162 236,223 193.411 Other horses. No. 236,902 220,950 209,995 213,481 197,629 Total horses. No. 1,384,587 1,340,495 1.281,279 1,232,198 1,164,240 During these years the number of horses used for agricultural Purposes has been slowly but steadily declining. As would be “Xpected, ‘other horses,” which include saddle and carriage horses and vanners, are also decreasing. The reduction in the umber of unbroken horses is very noticeable and indicates a Marked decline in horse breeding. 6. Poultry.—In considering the numbers of poultry in the “Ountry it must be remembered that the Ministry’s returns relate only to holdings of over one acre in extent, and the numbers kept on cottage holdings and in gardens which are outside the 3¢0pe of the returns are very considerable, while large numbers re kept in towns. Apart from this, however, the returns of the numbers of poultry are not likely to be so exact as those of Other live stock, since many occupiers do not themselves know the precise numbers of poultry kept and are in many cases dis- Nelined to take trouble in regard to a class of stock which they ‘gard as of minor importance. For this reason the figures may be understated to a small extent, though they no doubt show Accurately enough the relative importance of poultry keeping on farmg in the different districts of the country. Returns of the Wmber of poultry have only been collected at infrequent intervals, Nd the following table gives the numbers on agricultural holdings 4% the date of each return. SS Year. RE Fowls. Ducks. Geese. Turkeys. 190g . 1913 . 199; . . 1924 { E 1995 % Thousands. 28,249 29,026 24,816 30,755 33.670 Thousands. 2,669 2,188 2,391 2,516 2.629 Thousands. 686 577 517 335 591 Thousands. 628 652 445 638 653 a x # » Sr * The number of oultry in 1925 has been estimated on the basis of the changes in a as shown by the returns of 1924 and 1926. The number of fowls in 1924 was larger than before the war, and ducks were being kept in larger numbers in 1924 than in 1913, but showed a reduction on 1908. Many fewer geese were returned in 1924 than in 1908, but the number of turkeys was very similar to pre-war. All classes of poultry showed increases in 1926. In Table 16 are shown the numbers of poultry per 1,000 acres of cultivated land in 1924, and as regards fowls the relative importance of different areas can be seen from Map XV. Lanca- shire is far more heavily stocked with fowls than any other county, 4,280 birds per 1,000 acres being returned in 1924, whereas the counties next in order were East Sussex with just under 2,000, Cheshire with 1,850, and Cornwall with 1,770. Between 1,500 and 1,700 fowls per 1,000 acres were returned in Kent, Surrey, Isle of Wight and Yorkshire (West Riding), and between 1,200 and 1,500 in Flint, Derby, Hampshire, East Suffolk, Essex, Stafford and the Isle of Ely. Fowls number less than 800 to the 1,000 acres in Northumberland, Norfolk, Rutland, Northampton, Durham and Lincoln (Kesteven), and in Merioneth, Radnor and Brecon. Throughout the greater part of the country the numbers are between 800 and 1,200. Lancashire is also among the leading counties in the matter of ducks, with 160 per 1,000 acres, but comes after East Suffolk with 171 and Norfolk with 169, while Cornwall, Cheshire and (Glamorgan have 130 or more per 1,000 acres. Geese are kept to a much greater extent in Wales than in England, Glamorgan having 80 and Anglesey, Carnarvon and Brecon from 60 to 70 per 1,000 acres. The highest of the English counties is Hereford with 37, while Cumberland, Westmorland and Lancashire also have over 30 per 1,000 acres. East Anglia is pre-eminent for the raising of turkeys, East Suffolk having 88 and Norfolk and West Suffolk nearly 70 per 1,000 acres of crops and grass. Carmarthen has 42, and between 30 and 40 per 1,000 acres are found in Essex, Salop, Hereford, Somerset and Devon, and in several counties in Wales. 7. Goats.—Returns of the number of goats in each parish in England and Wales were obtained from the Crop Reporters in January, 1925, and these showed that there was a total of practically 60,000 goats in the country. To some extent the returns were estimated, but they were corroborated in a number of cases by independent estimates made by members of the British Goat Society. Independent estimates were obtained in respect of 1,000 parishes and these agreed very closely with those turnished by the Crop Reporters for the same parishes. On the whole more goats are kept in the east and south- east of England than in other parts of the country. The four counties in which the largest numbers are kept are Essex, Norfolk, Hampshire and Durham, in each of which between 3,000 and 4,000 goats were returned; Kent, Cambridge (including the Isle [Facing page 54. tl rey ng, Fill 2 4 aE Lr ae ct EATON em Gibiiuth $e Bs ay Bo nt NS 2m an MAP X v SI rio ~~ Numser oF FOWLS PER /OO0 ACRES oF CROPS AND GRASS IN [92-4 11 ~ 2) KEY = 12 ~~ Tp 10 601 601 fo 80¢ 801 fo 1005 001 fo I20(¢ 1201 [02000 200land orer Zanes only! » 4282 I RB Lands Bey E »H of Ely), Suffolk and the West Riding of Yorkshire had between 2,000 and 3,000 and the East Riding of Yorkshire, Surrey, Sussex, Berkshire, Buckingham, Gloucester, Wiltshire, Somerset, Dorset, Devon, Yorkshire (North Riding), Lancashire, Cardigan and Carmarthen had between 1,000 and 2,000. As regards Wales, the great bulk of the goats kept are in the south, nearly 5,000 being returned for the six southern counties against rather less than 1,000 in the north. CHAPTER V.—THE OUTPUT OF LIVESTOCK PRODUCTS. 1. Meat production.—Having regard to the dependence of this country on meat imported from overseas, a knowledge of the extent of our home production is very necessary, but the task of ascertaining the total weight of meat produced from the native herds and flocks offers possibly greater difficulties than arise in the case of any other important product. It is obviously not practicable to ascertain from farmers the number of cattle, sheep and swine actually slaughtered, as in most cases the animals are not killed on the farm. The number of animals sold fat and ready for slaughter would be a very indifferent guide, even if complete returns from farmers could be got, as there would certainly be considerable duplication. A fair approximation would probably be obtained by means of returns collected from all the slaughterhouses and butchers throughout the country, but the practical difficulties have hitherto prevented the adoption of this method, and in any case such returns would still exclude a large number of sheep and pigs killed on farms. In default of any more satisfactory method the practice adopted in 1908 has been followed by which the numbers of cattle, sheep and pigs slaughtered annually for food are calculated from the differences shown in the number of live stock on June 4th as between one year and another, allowances being made for births and deaths during the twelve months. The total pro- duction of meat is then calculated by multiplying the estimated number of animals slaughtered by the estimated average dressed carcase weight.* The accuracy of the final estimate depends on the accuracy (a) of the allowances made for births and deaths, and (6) of the average dressed carcase weight of meat which the animals slaughtered are assumed to yield. Exact figures are not easy to obtain, but in 1925 a very large number of returns * METHOD OF CALCULATING PropucrioNn or MEAT IN EXGraND axp Warns. Beef —The number of cattle slaughtered is obtained by deducting from the number of cattle one year old and above at one census (a) the estimated number of natural deaths during the year, viz., 2% per cent: of the average number of cattle 1 year old and above during the year and (b) the number of cattle two years old and above at the following census: This gives the slaughter of cattle from among those enumerated at the beginning of the year and to this number is added the imports of store cattle from Ireland and Canada, to give the total slaughter in the year of cattle fattened in England and Wales. The average dressed carcas® weight of 628 1bg, is applied to the figure of the total slaughter to give the estimated production of beef. Veal.—To the number of animals under one year old at one census 19 added estimated births of calves during the following twelve months: Births are estimated at 8¢ per cent. of the average number of dairy cattle during the year. Natural deaths of calves during the twelve months: estimated at 11 per cent. of the average of the numbers of animals under one year old at the beginning and end of the period, are deducted and from 01 of 16 1 1B 1 & 1 31 y e IT S Was obtained which should greatly increase the accuracy of the final result. The schedule sent to all occupiers included questions as to the number of births and deaths of live stock on farms, and a Very much larger number of returns on which to base estimates of births and deaths were received than at the two previous ensuses in 1908 and 1913, when inquiries on this subject were only addressed to a very limited number of owners of live stock. In the present instance returns of births have been received from Owners of 50 to 60 per cent. of the breeding stock, while owners of 3 rather larger proportion of the livestock gave returns of deaths. The results when compared with those of 1908 and 1913 show % lower birth rate for cattle and a rather higher one for sheep, While the death rates of both cattle and sheep show noticeable ereases over the earlier figures. There is no reason to suppose that these differences represent any actual change either in the erage birth rates or death rates; they are no doubt due to the Very much larger number of returns obtained on this occasion, Which give a more accurate view of the true position than those Obtained in the earlier inquiries. The calculations as to meat supplies for certain past years have, therefore, been revised on the assumption that the birth and leath rates throughout should have been taken as those ascer- tained for 1924-1925, which were as follows :— Cattle. Sheep. Pigs. Births (per 100 of breeding stock)* - | Deaths (per 100 of total stock)* , 80 | 118 | 1,080 1-5 vis 7.5 of * The stock to which these birth and death rates apply is the average the numbers recorded in the agricultural returns at the beginning ii end of any year, e.g., the average of the numbers on June 4th, 1924 =a 1925, except that in the case of sheep the birth rate applies to the Jmber of breeding stock enumerated at the end of the year. fs resulting figure is subtracted the number of cattle and calves under He Years old at the following census to give the slaughter of calves in gy The average dressed carcase weight of veal calves is estimated 5 a Mutton and Lamb. —To the total number of sheep and lambs at one Lesus is added the births before the next census, estimated at 118 per 1% owes enumerated at the latter census and a deduction is made for thy during the twelve months estimated at 7} per cent. of the average iby of sheep and lambs at the two censuses. * From the resulting 8We is deducted the number of sheep and lambs enumerated at the Ta of the period and imports of store sheep are added to arrive at at yporel slaughter. The average dressed carcase weight is estimated S. ay Pig Meat.—The method of calculation in the case of pigs is the same . for sheep except that births are calculated on the average number of ne at the censuses at the beginning and end of the twelve months. Births SStimated at 10-8 per sow, and deaths at 7} per cent. The average “sed carcase weight is estimated at 160 lbs. 27712 8 The average weights of the dressed carcases ascertained in connection with the present inquiry are also founded upon a much broader basis than in any earlier inquiry. Actual carcase weights were obtained from butchers in respect of over 200,000 cattle and calves, about 700,000 sheep and lambs, and 700,000 pigs, and the returns were well distributed throughout the country: The results may consequently be regarded with a greater degree of confidence than was possible with the figures used in earlief calculations of the home-produced meat supply, with the possible exception of the estimates made during the period of food control: The estimates made during the control period, however, are useless for the purpose of estimating carcase weights and meat supplies during either earlier or later years, owing to the sub stantial reduction in average weights caused by the abnormal conditions of the times. It was evident shortly after the termination of food contro) that the return toward more normal conditions of feeding and slaughter of stock had not entailed a return to the pre-war average carcase weights of fat cattle and sheep slaughtered. Even before the war there was evidence that the earlier age at which animal were brought to maturity was responsible for a gradual decline in carcase weights. The dressed carcase weights as ascertained in 1925 in respect of England and Wales were as follows : Cattle, 628 1bs.; calves: 87 Ibs. ; sheep, 60 lbs. ; lambs, 39 lbs. (average sheep and lambs: 52 Ibs.) and pigs, 160 lbs., as compared with the following figure$ in 1908, which, however, were applicable to Great Britain’ Cattle, 672 lbs.; calves, 98 lbs.; sheep, 67 Ibs.: lambs 38 Ibs and pigs 160 Ibs. In the following tables are shown the estimated number © animals sold off the farms of England and Wales for slaughte! and the quantity of meat provided by these animals in the five years 1908-09 to 1912-13, and in each year since 1920-21. The birth rates and death rates and average dressed carcase weight used in previous calculations of the meat supply have bee! revised* in the light of the more extensive information obtainet in 1925. It should be noted, however, that no figures relating to England and Wales alone have hitherto been published. * The birth and death rates as ascertained in 1925 have been used fo pro-war years, and the average dressed carcase weight of sheep and amb? In pre-war years has been reduced from 61 Ibs. to 56 Ibs. 11 a 150 00 Bsrrvarep NUMBER OF ANIMALS SOLD FOR SLAUGHTER OFF THE FArMS oF ENGLAND AND WALES IN CERTAIN YEARS.* (Numbers are in Thousands.) 00 ry. ree el hle ol. We sab th- al rol nd ge ne als ne | Y a0 PS, 1S. 08 yo Years (June to May). Cattle. Calves. Sheep and Lambs. Pigs. Werage of 1908-09 to 1912-13 1,381 536 7.762 3.487 1920-21 1921-22 192923 192324 192495 1,251 1,125 1,254 1,262 1,231 723 729 854 826 791 4,835 3.793 5,086 4,996 5,268 2,700 3.471 3,229 3,691 4,500 Werage of 1920-21 to 1924-25 1.225 | 785 5,194 3.518 —. * No account is taken in these figures of the trade in store stock Tetween England and Scotland. The figures include, however, Irish and “Madian store stock fattened in this country. It is estimated that out 95 per cent. of the cattle fattened in this country ave Irish and thou, % per cent. Canadian. The number of Irish store sheep and pigs Mported is unimportant. Estrvarep Muar Propucrion IN ENGLAND AND WALES IN CERTAIN YEARS. (Thousands of cwt.) -y 4 al {44 10 to of ad 14 Years (June to May). Yerage of 1908-09 to 1919 13) 1920-9; 1921-99 1929 93 1923 94 1924 op Werage of 1920-21 to 1924 ox Beef. 8.262 7,015 3,308 | 7,031 7,076 5.902 6.866 Veal. 469 562 566 663 642 614 aoo | Mutton. and Lamb. 3,881 2,245 2,685 2,361 2,320 2.446 2411 | Pig- meat. 4,981 3,857 4,959 4,613 5,273 6.429 5,026 Total. 17,593 13,679 14,518 14,668 15,311 16.391 14.912 ~The average beef production in England and Wales during the last five years is some 17 per cent. less than in the five years Ndeq 31st May, 1913. To a certain extent this is’ due to the Dactine of slaughtering cattle at an earlier age, resulting in an erage carcase weight which is 6 per cent. less than before he War. Mainly, however, the reduction is due to the smaller Mme, of animals slaughtered, which has fallen from about 1,380,000 in the five pre-war years to 1,225,000 in the last five years. This reduction is in part due to the fact that during these post-war years farmers have been steadily increasing their dairy herds at the expense of beef production. It is also partly due to increased slaughter of animals before they attain the age of one year. The number of calves slaughtered annually has increased from 536,000 to 785,000 between the pre-war and the post-war quinquennial periods, largely owing to the increased dairy herds and consequently increased births, but also to a larger proportion being slaughtered as calves, instead of being kept until they become beef cattle. In spite of a decline of about 11 Ibs. per head in the average carcase weight of calves between the pre-war and post-war periods the production of veal in England and Wales is estimated to have increased by about 140,000 cwt. per annum, or about 30 per cent. As regards mutton and lamb, the average annual production Aas fallen by 1,470,000 cwt., or about 38 per cent., as compared with pre-war, of which about 7 per cent. is due to a reduction in the average weight of the carcase, while the remainder of the decline is caused largely by the reduction in sheep flocks, resulting in fewer births and a smaller potential meat supply. At the sameé time it should be noted that during the past five years the number of sheep in England and Wales has increased by 2,590,000, - nearly one-half of the increase being in ewes for breeding. This process of rebuilding the flocks must result in increased production of mutton in subsequent years. The production of pigmeat varies considerably, but on the average there is little difference between the pre-war and post- war periods. But here, again, the pig population increased by 650,000, or over 32% per cent., between 1920 and 1925. In the year 1924-25 the production of pigmeat was abnormally high owing to the fact that the number of pigs in June, 1924, reached the very high figure of nearly 3% million, while there was a reduction of 580.000 by the following June, If the estimated weight of the meat of various kinds is added together then the average production in the five years 1908-09 to 1912-13 was 17,593,000 cwt., while the average production n the five years 1920-21 to 1924-25 was 14,912,000 cwt.—a, fall of 15 per cent, During this period the population of the country was increasing so that the supply per head of English meat of one kind or another fell from 55 Ibs. per head in the earlier period to 44 lbs. per head in the past five years—a reduction of 20 per cent. This ig q very striking decline, particularly when the potentialities of the home market are taken into account. More favourable results would, it is true, be obtained by taking the single year 1924-25, but, as explained above, this was an ex- ceptional year as regards the production of pigmeat. There has, however, been a steady increase in the total production of meat Since 1920-21. 2. Milk and dairy produce.—The Agricultural Schedule of 1925 contained a request for information as to the quantity of milk* produced and sold, the amount of butter and cheese made and sold, and the quantity of cream sold. More or less complete Particulars were furnished by persons owning something like one half of the cows in the country, and on the basis of the sample thus obtained an estimate has been made of the total Production of the country. The very large number of definite Statements by producers provide a valuable foundation for this ®Stimate, but, owing to the fact that nothing like complete details were obtained, it cannot claim to be anything more than i approximation based on extensive data. A characteristic feature of dairying in England and Wales 8 the production of milk for sale as liquid milk as distinct from Mixed dairying, where some of the milk may be sold and the mainder made into butter or cheese, or where cheese-making May be practised in the summer and milk sold in the winter, or Where the making of both butter and cheese may be carried on and the proportion of milk sold may be quite small. In any of these latter cases the method pursued may vary at different times of the year, whereas in the former case the whole of the Milk produced is sold all the year round. These two classes of dairy farming generally imply differences in the dairy herd Which are important in considering the milk yield. On purely “milk ” farms—that is, farms where all the milk produced is sold all the year round—heavy milking breeds or types are kept, ows are usually bought in to replace those going dry, and quite Commonly no calves are kept. On other farms where the sale of milk is not so important a source of income, comparatively large numbers of calves may be reared and the cows may be of beef breeds. The average milk yield per cow or per head of the dairy herd (cows and heifers in milk or in calf) is consequently Wt to be very different on the two types of farm, the ‘milk ” farm being much higher as a maximum milk pro- Auction is the object in view. The difference is shown by the fact that the average quantity of milk returned in the census of 1925 ag produced from 574,000 cows on “ milk ”’ farms amounted to 468 gallons per head for the whole of England and Wales, Whereas the milk returned as produced from 214,000 cows on “Produce ” farms (i.e., farms making butter, cheese, &ec.) only WWeraged 356 gallons per head for the year. At the same time i It has been estimated * i ilk fed to calves and pigs. : in Po vs hal milk represents nearly 10 per ont: of tae Lol tota] en a but the proportion varies considera Ly ee 0 in Wales the proportion fed to calves and pigs is Yetwoen 15 and 20 per cent. x 27712 52) the disparity is not so great as these figures indicate owing to the fact that a greater proportion of the total amount of milk pro- duced is fed to calves on produce *’ farms. The wide variation between these two classes of dairy farms makes it a matter of considerable difficulty to estimate the total production of the country, as any correct estimate necessarily depends on the proportion of “milk” farms to “ produce * farms. In the returns giving complete particulars of the pro- duction of milk 73 per cent. of the cows were on “milk > farms and 27 per cent. on “ produce ” farms. If this proportion were applied to the whole country (proportions arrived at in this way were so applied in 1908) the average yield per cow or heifer in milk or in calf would be 438 gallons, which is almost exactly the figure reached in 1908, and the total production of milk would be 1,180 million gallons against 1,029 million gallons in the earlier year. At the same time a large number of returns were received which; though not complete in all respects, indi- cated whether all the milk was sold as liquid milk or whether butter, cheese, &c., were usually made. A careful examination of the returns for 1925 showed that a far larger proportion of “milk ” farms than of “produce ” farms supplied complete particulars of production and disposal. This is not surprising, since a farmer who produces milk for sale only as liquid milk naturally finds it casier to give full particulars than one whose milk production is put to a variety of uses. Conse- quently, if the proportions of cows on “milk” op * produce farms respectively throughout the country are based solely on the fully completed returns, the tendency is for the production from the ““ milk ” farms, where yields are higher, to be appreciably over-weighted at the expense of production from the latter. It follows, therefore, that the inclusion of all returns which contain some indication of the method of disposal of milk on the farm provides a fairer indication of the proportion of cows on “ milk ”’ and ““ produce ’ farms throughout the country. The propor- tions so arrived at were 56 per cent. on “milk ’ farms and 44 per cent. on “ produce ” farms, J It has been thought necessary to set out this difficulty at some length as it affects the calculation and is, in addition, of importance in showing the character of the dairying industry in this country, The prevalence of milk selling in many parts of the country is so great that many people would not think it surprising that 73 per cent. of the cows of the country should be exclusively used for the production of milk for sale, hut on the whole, having regard to the diversity of conditions, the number of calves bred, and the quantities of butter and cheese made, it is probable that the proportion of 56 per cent. indicated by the combined returns is more nearly correct. If, therefore, these proportions are accepted as being approxi 33 lately accurate the total production of milk is nearly 1,120 million allons and the yield per head of the dairy herd 416 gallons, bis estimated that on this basis the total production in 1908 was robably about 975 million gallons and the yield per head of he dairy herd about the same as for 1925. As has been previous] stated, these sets of figures, although subject to the large margin Of error inherent in a calculation of this kind, are probably nearer the truth than those calculated solely on the fully complete eturns. In any case it would appear that the total productio of milk in this country has increased by about 150 million gallon Since 1908, while the average yield per head of the dairy herd is about the same. Having regard to the greater attention given to dairying and to milk yields in recent years, it may be a matter for surprise that the yield per head of the dairy herd does not show an increase. The yield per head of the dairy herd is, however, a theoretical figure, which does not indicate the available production from an average full lactation of a unit of the dairy herd. For example, the dairy herd returned on 4th June includes not only a large umber of cows which go to the butcher during the succeeding twelve months and consequently do not give a full lactation but also the heifers in calf at the beginning of the year which do not in the aggregate give anything like a full lactation in the following year. The proportion of heifers in calf to the total dairy herd was, it is believed, greater in 1925 than in 1908, so that the yield per head of the total dairy herd would tend to be less in the later year. . The only satisfactory comparison of the milk yield is a com- Parison of the yield of an average full lactation. In 1925 the Average lactation yield is estimated at approximately 482 gallons ®Xclusive of whole milk fed to calves or pigs. Cows and heifers Were not separately distinguished in 1908 so that a comparison on these lines with that year is impossible. The absence of such a figure for 1908 also makes it impossible to corroborate the evident dications of an actual increase in the average lactation yield. It is hoped, however, that the figure calculated in connection With the present inquiry may form a satisfactory basis of “Omparison for future years. It is of interest to note that on the assumption that 10 per ‘ent. of the milk produced is fed to calves or pigs the estimated WVerage lactation yield of 482 gallons given above is raised to 935 gallons. This figure compares with the average yield per “OW recorded for the full year 1924-25, under the Milk Recording Scheme, of 670 gallons. 1924 to ths June : ilk in the a in the following The production of an Divisions is in the var May 1925 in t table 64. MiLk PRODUCTION* IN EACH AGRICULTURAL DIVISION OF ENGLAND AND WALES IN 1924-25. Division. Eastern - North-Eastern South-Eastern East Midland - West Midland South-Western Northern - North-Western North Wales - South Wales - Excranp and WALES. Number of cows and heifers in milk or in calf.t Cows in milk or in calf. Heifers in calf. Total. 128,718 126,813 203,124 205,851 280,725 358,526 229,027 482,922 118,692 180,852 26,222 30,589 38,937 18,573 45,012 56,278 38,202 36,509 .6,400 16,208 154,940 157,402 242,061 | 254,424 325,737 114,804 267,229 539,431 135,099 197,060 2,315,257 372,930 2,688,187 Total Milk Produc- tion. Average annual yield of milk per cow and heifer. Millions of gallons 72-6 62-1 112-0 105-1 © 136-1 163-7 110-7 240-5 46-5 67-8 L117-1:1 i416 | Produc- tion of milk per 1,000 acres of erops and oarass. Gallons. 26,000 20,000 46,000 38,000 49,000 55,000 37,000 79,000 43,000 39,000 43.000 * Iixcluding whole milk fed to calves and pigs. © Average of numbers on 4th June 1924 and 1925. It will be seen that the north-western counties account for over 20 per.cent. of the total milk production and the south- western for nearly 15 per cent., whereas the eastern division produces less than 7 per cent. although the yielding capacity of the cows in the division is high. In Map XVI is shown diagramatically the relative production of milk in proportion to the area of crops and grass in each county. This takes into account the relative density of the cow population as well as the average milk yield of the cows kept in the different counties, which reflects the variations due to the production of milk for sale only, in comparison with mixed dairying. The north-western counties of Lancashire, Cheshire, Derby: Stafford and Flint produce most milk in relation to their sizes followed by Somerset, Dorset and Wiltshire in the south-west: The smallest Production of milk in proportion to agricultural area 18 In the north-eastern counties, where pasture land iS least plentiful, The Disposal of Milk— Nearly three-quarters of the milk produced in England and Wales (other than that fed to calves and pigs) is sold off the farms as liquid milk, and if allowance be made for the milk consumed in farm households as liquid [Facing page 64. MAP XVI Number of Gallons of MILK produced per 1000 Acres of Crops and Grass in 1925 HY = 2 Z | — BN 7 Up Thae 2] fo 4 41 fo 60 61 to 80 81 fo 100 101 and over RI mer Lands End Ws 14s a Za B5 milk or cream, the proportion becomes nearly 80 per cent. The remainder of the milk is converted into butter or cheese on the farms or sold as cream, the separated or skimmed milk being nearly all consumed on the farms. The quantity of butter estimated to have been made on farms in England and Wales in 1924-25 was 569,000 owt. and of cheese 502,000 cwt. On the assumption that 2%* gallons of milk are required to make 1 1b. of butter, and 1 gallon of milk for 1 1b. of cheese, the quantities of milk represented by the butter and cheese made on farms are 166 million and 56 million gallons respectively. About 20 per cent. of the butter made and 4 per cent. of the cheese appears to be consumed by the producers and their households. In addition to butter and cheese, sales of cream amounted to 2,600,000 quarts, representing about 6% million gallons of milk on the assumption that 10 gallons of milk Are required to produce an average of 1 gallon of cream. In the next table are shown the figures of production and sales of milk and dairy produce as estimated from the returns made by producers. Propucrion AND Disposar or Mk AND Darky Propuce 1x ENGLAND AND WALES IN THE YEAR ENDED JUNE 41H, 1925. Sales off Farms, Actual. Equiva- lent in milk. Millions of ; gallons. Millions of gallons. Consumed in farm households. Actual. Equiva- lent in mill. Millions of gallons. Millions of vallons. Actual, Millions of gallons. Total. Equiva.- lent in mille, Millions of gallons. Liquid mill Butter = Cheosa: - Cream - Total | milk - | 818 Thousands) of ecw. 454 481 Thousands of gal. | 650 818 133 54 & "O01 70 Thousands of cwt. 115 21 70 334 9 (a) "054 888 Thousands| of ewt., 569 502 , Thousands of gal. 650 888. 166% 56 61 L117 ¥ id der liqui is included un r’s households is in farme: d in nsume cream co: (2) The mill While farmers in England and Wales sold 818 million gallons of milk in liquid form, not all of this quantity was consumed as liquid milk. A proportion is sold to factories and creameries, Which dispose of it as liquid milk when it is to their advantage to Qo so, and convert the surplus into butter, cheese and other Products. Surplus quantities in the hands of milk wholesalers "te also converted into dairy produce. No figures are at present * This is based on an average of 27 Ibs. of milk being required to make 1s. of butter. A A available as to the production of butter, cheese and condensed milk in creameries and factories, but information on this point will be published by the Board of Trade in the Report on the Industrial Census of Production. No reliable comparison is possible with earlier years as to the disposal of the milk production of the country; a tentative estimate, however, on the basis of the information available indicates that the sales of milk, including milk consumed in farmers’ households, in 1908 were about 735 million gallons as compared with 888 million gallons in 1925. Generally it is believed that butter making on farms has declined during the past seventeen years, but whether there has been any appreciable change in cheese making is uncertain. The proportion of the total milk produced in different districts which is sold as liquid milk is naturally affected by the quantity of butter and cheese manufactured, but it is also influenced by the size of the farms. Where the number of cows kept per farm is large, the bulk of the production is available for sale as milk or dairy produce, whereas on farms where only a few cows are kept the domestic needs of the occupier, and to a certain extent perhaps of his workers, may account for the consumption of an appreciable part of the total production. To some extent this is brought out in the next table which shows the utilisation of each 1,000 gallons of milk produced in each agricultural division. METHOD OF DISPOSAL OF EACH 1,000 GALLONS OF MILK PRODUCED IN EACH AGRICULTURAL DIVISION IN ENGLAND AND WALES (ExcLUDING Mik FED To CALVES or Pras). Agricultural Division. Eastern - North-Eastern South-Eastern East Midland West Midland South-Western Northern 3 North-Western North Wales - South Wales - England and Wales . Sales off farms expressed as milk. Milk. if Butter. Cheese.| Crean. Total. 827 591 856 860 765 643 746 779 185 4104. 83 244 72 66 68 186 | 139 61 208 269 2 4 9 p 913 838 935 935 926 913 896 945 803 762 | D) 7 90 63 7 101 108 A 3 5 ) 7933 119 4K a O0R Quantity of milk consumed in farm households as milk, butter, cheese. &c. 87 162 65 65 74 87 104 55 197 298 Less than 1 gallon. It is apparent that the bulk of the milk produced is sold or consumed in liquid form in each division, although the propor- tions consumed in the farm households vary considerably. Butter is made to an appreciable extent in all divisions, but in Wales over 30 per cent. of the milk produced is converted into butter, a substantial part of which is consumed on the farm. In the north-eastern division the proportion is a little below 30 per cent., in the south-western division over 20 per cent., and in the northern division 17 per cent. The proportion of milk used for cheese-making on farms is negligible except in the north-western, west midland and south-western divisions and in North Wales. Only 10 per cent. of the milk in the north-western division and 6 per cent. in the south-western are, however, used for cheese, but the production of milk in these divisions is very high. Nearly 60 per cent. of the cheese produced comes from farms of 100-300 acres where the dairy herds are fairly large, and only a small proportion of the cheese manufactured is consumed in the farm households, except in South Wales where only about one-third of the small quantity made is sold. The greatest proportion of milk separated and sold as cream is found in the south-west, where about 2 per cent. of the milk output is used for this purpose. The figures given for agricultural divisions, while of interest as showing the manner in which milk is utilised in different parts of the country, yet do not show the substantial differences in the utilisation of the milk produced in different parts of the agricultural divisions themselves. In the eastern, south-eastern, east midland, west midland and north-western divisions no more than 10 per cent. of the milk produced is shown as converted into butter, yet within these divisions, Cumberland and the Isle of Ely convert over 40 per cent. of their milk into butter, Hereford over 35 per cent., and Huntingdon, West Suffolk, the Isle of Wight, the Soke of Peterborough and Westmorland over 25 per cent. In the south-western division, where high propor- tions are converted both into butter and into cheese, the butter is made in Devon and Cornwall, where about 38 and 48 per cent. of the milk is used for this purpose, while the cheese is made in Somerset and Dorset, the percentage of milk used being 13 and 7 per cent. respectively. The only counties in England in which over 10 per cent. of the milk produced is used for cheese- making on the farms are Salop with about 28 per cent., Cheshire 25 per cent., and Lancashire and Somerset with 13 per cent. while in Wales, Flint and Denbigh use about 24 and 19 per cent. respectively for this purpose. The quantity of milk used for the production of cream for Sale is very small on the whole, but Westmorland, Devon and Cornwall sell respectively 22, 17 and 17 quarts of cream per 1,000 gallons of milk produced. The farmers of Devon and Corn- wall sell nearly one-half of the cream sold by farmers in England and Wales, whilst the small county of Westmorland accounts for nearly 8 per cent. of the total. In the next Table are shown the total production and sales of milk and dairy produce in the different agricultural divisions. Propucrion AND Sines oF MILK AND Dairy ProDUCE IN EACH AGRICULTURAL DIVISION oF ENGLAND AND WALES IN 1924-25. Agricultural | Division. Eastern - - North-Eastern South-Eastern East Midland West Midland South-Western Northern - North-Western North Wales - South Wales - Total Milk Pro- due- tion. Millions of Gallons, 72-6 62-1 112-0 05-1 36-1 63-7 110-7 240-5 46-5 67:8 Production on Farms. Butter. Cheese. Liquid Milk, Thousands of cwt, 26 63 24 9 7 i) (L3 &y 94. 65 8 62 221 50 46 ag 10 Tho usands| Millions! of of ewt. | Gallons % 60-0 36-7 95-8 90-5 104-1 105-3 82-6 187-2 22-6 83:5 if Sales off Farms. Butter. Cheese. Thousands| Thousands of of cwt. | cwt. 20 » 52 * 28 2 6 109 92 7 217 45 2 Under 500 ewt, Milk is sold to a considerable extent in all divisions, but the north-western is the chief source of supply with an annual sale of about 187 million gallons. Next in importance from this aspect are the south-western and west midland divisions with sales of a little over 100 million gallons, the south-eastern and east midland divisions following fairly closely behind, The south-western is the chief seller of butter, while as regards cheese the north-western division exceeds the combined figures of the two divisions next in order, the west midland and south-western. The chief milk selling counties in relation to their size are Cheshire, Stafford, Derby, Wiltshire and Lancashire; the butter producing counties, Cornwall, the Isle of Wight, Cumberland, Devon and the north-west and south-west of Wales; and the cheese counties, Cheshire, Flint, Salop, Lancashire and Somerset. 309 3. Poulfry and egg production. —Returns as to the number of poultry were collected on the Annual Schedule in 1921 and 1924, and in 1925 the occupiers were asked to supply additional information as to number of birds killed for food, eggs produced, &c. The inquiries in regard to poultry are not complete, because they are necessarily limited to holdings of more than one acre. Whereas large numbers of poultry are kept by cottagers and thers in rural districts who do not come within the scope of bhe returns, and in addition large numbers are also kept in towns and urban districts. There seem to be no means of obtaining particulars of the numbers of poultry kept in these cases other than by a house-to-house inquiry, which is obviously not practicable. Many occupiers omitted to furnish particulars of the number of poultry on their holdings on 4th June, 1925, and an even larger dumber failed to furnish information as to the production of eggs or of the number of birds killed for food or sold alive during the preceding twelve months. Lgg Production.—Occupiers owning rather over 20 per cent. of the fowls on agricultural holdings furnished particulars of egg pro- duction. These should afford a very fair indication of the output, but it may be assumed that poultry farmers and occupiers of ordinary farms who pay particular attention to their poultry would be more likely to be in a position to give returns of egg production than farmers to whom poultry is a minor consideration, and consequently the returns received probably indicate a rather higher output of eggs per bird than is general over the whole country. To llow for the smaller average production of eggs per bird on holdings from which returns were not received the average per bird as shown by the returns has been reduced by 8 per cent. In 1908 the average annual production of eggs per hen in Great Britain was found to be 72, in 1913 the corresponding figure for England and Wales, assuming that there are 11 hens in every 12 adult birds, was 75, whilst this year, after making the allowance referred to above, the average annual production per hen works out in round figures to 100. This increase of nearly 40 per cent. as compared with 1908 in the average number of eggs produced per bird may be accepted as the natural result of the increased attention which has been directed in recent years to poultry keeping. The average number of eggs laid per bird is greatest in Lancashire and Hampshire, the figures for these counties being about 15 per cent. above the average over the whole country. The table on the next page shows the number of fowls on agricultural holdings above 1 acre in extent in England and Wales on 4th June in each of the years 1908, 1913, 1924 and 1925, and the estimated production of eggs in each of those years. * Statistics in regard to poultry and eggs will be found in the Ministry’s reports on ** Ege Marketing ”* and * The Marketing of Poultry,” Economic Series Nos. 10 and 11. 70 NuMBER or FowLs AND EstivaTED PrODUCTION or Eggs i ——————— COAT. Hatehed before year of return. Hatehed in year of return. Total Number of Fowls. Production of egos. Thousands. 1908 15,014 1913 13,735 1924 | 15,123 1925% 15.904 Thousands, 13,235 15,201 15,632 17,766 Thousands, Millions, 28,249 | 960 29,026 941 | 30,755 1,386 33,670 1.458 | * The number of fowls in 1925 has been estimated on the basis of the changes in numbers as shown by the returns of 1924 and 1926. The average number of eggs produced per hen as obtained from the special returns in 1925 has been used to estimate the total production of egos in 1924. The figures show very clearly the great increase, amounting to over 50 per cent., in egg production on agricultural holdings in England and Wales as compared with before the war. In order to estimate the total home production of eggs it is necessary to make an addition in respect of fowls kept on holdings, allotments, gardens, &c., which are not included above. As already explained there is no definite basis on which such an estimate can be made, but it, is thought that an addition of one- third would be sufficient to indicate approximately the total home production in England and Wales, which on this basis would amount to between 1,900 and 2,000 millions, Not only has the production of hen eggs been increased, but a large increase has taken place in the production of duck eggs. Many more ducks of laying. strains are now being kept and the average number of eggs produced per duck has increased considerably. The returns collected in 1908 showed the average number of eggs laid per adult duck (male and female) in Great Britain as 26, in 1913 the average for England and Wales wag 33, and the average as shown by the latest returns, after allowing as in the case of fowls for the returns being from occupiers who give most attention to egg production, is 40. No estimate has been made of the relative proportions of mae and female birds, but it is understood that where heavy breeds are kept there is usually a very large proportion of drakes, Consequently the number of eggs per duck would be appreciably greater than the figure of 40 given above. NUMBER OF Ducks AND ESTIMATED PRODUCTION OF Duck Ecas. L ear. Hatched befors year of return. Hatched in year of return. Total. Thousands. Thousands. Thousands. 1908 844 1,825 2,669 1913 531 1,657 | 2,188 1924 1,097 | 1,419 2,516 1925% 1,075 1,554 2.629 “hi Production of eggs. Millions. 18:3 17:6 15+9 3:0 * The number of ducks in 1925 has been estimated on the basis of bhe changes in numbers as shown by the returns of 1924 and 1926. The increase in the production of duck eggs from appreciably less than 20 millions before the war to 43 millions to-day is very Striking, Production of Pouliry for Food.—The returns received of the dumber of home-bred birds killed for food or sold alive did not, unfortunately, prove satisfactory, and it is not possible to quote them with any confidence. It is estimated, however, that from agricultural holdings the numbers killed for food in 1924-25 were approximately as follows: fowls, 15,000,000; ducks, 1,700,000; geese, 450,000 : turkeys, 500,000. Occupiers were also asked to give particulars of the number of day-old chicks sold, and the numbers actually returned as Sold off agricultural holdings were 21 million fowl chicks and 55,000 ducklings. These figures are not complete, but they give some indication of the magnitude of this trade. 4. Wool production.—The number of occupiers returning flocks of over 50 sheep in 1925 was approximately 75,000, and these were asked to give particulars of the number of sheep shorn in 1925, the total quantity of wool clipped, the total sum realised for the wool, and whether it was washed or unwashed ; the breeds and classes of animals being distinguished in each case. The replies received related to 30 per cent. of the sheep in the country, and as the proportions were fairly similar in all “ounties they thus constituted a very representative sample. The quantities of wool clipped in England and Wales in the years 1908, 1913 and 1925, based on the returns collected in those years together with annual estimates made by the Ministry for the years 1922, 1923 and 1924, are given in the table on the following page. EstiMaTep WooL Crip or ENGLAND AND WALES IN CERTAIN YEARS, (millions of Ibs.) 1908 1913 1922 1923 1924 1925 ‘Washed. Unwashed. il } Total. 68 61 45 48 51 53 Of the 53 million Ibs. of wool clipped in 1925; about 2% mitlion Ibs. consisted of lamb’s wool. In addition to the wool clipped a certain amount of wool is obtained from slaughtered sheep and lambs, and the production of skin wool in England and Wales, at an estimated average weight per head of 3 Ibs., was approximately 15% million Ibs. in the twelve months, June, 1924, to May, 1925. The decrease in the wool clip as compared with 1908 and 1913 is of course the necessary consequence of the decline in the sheep flocks. The increase in recent years is the result of the recovery which has taken place in the number of sheep during those years. The proportion of washed wool in the total clip appears to be steadily declining; in 1908 about 75 per cent. of the clip was washed, in 1913 the proportion was 69 per cent., while by 1925 it had fallen to 58 per cent. The loss of weight of a fleece in washing varies considerably as between breed and breed and county and county, but, according to the returns received in 1925, is on the average about one-sixth of the weight of the unwashed fleece. If the clip is expressed in terms of unwashed wool on this basis, the total output has fallen from 78 million Ibs. in 1908 to 59 million Ibs. in 1925, a decrease of nearly 25 per cent. ag com- pared with a reduction of a little under 20 per cent. in the number of sheep. The relatively sharper decrease in the wool clip is due in the main to the fact that the reduction in the number of sheep as compared with 1908 is in the lowland sheep which earry a heavier fleece on the average than the hill sheep. The returns, however, indicate that there has been a slight reduction in the average weight of the fleece in the case of most breeds as compared with pre-war years, the decrease being probably accounted for by the increased proportion of ewes and the smaller proportion of older wethers in the total of sheep of over one year and possibly in part to the tendency to a reduction in the size of animals of the larger breeds. The variation in the number of sheep washed before shearing in the different census years does not allow a direct comparison of the average weight of fleeces to be made from the returns, but, on the basis that a fleece is on the average of one-sixth less weight washed than unwashed, the average weight of unwashed fleeces was 6-1 lbs. in 1925 against 6-4 Ibs. in 1908, the figure for 1913 being much the same as in 1908. In 1913, 214 per cent. of the total number of sheep above Ll year old were in Wales, but in 1925, owing to the number of sheep being considerably reduced in England and slightly increased in Wales, the latter country accounted for over 25 per cent. of the sheep clipped. The average weight of a fleece from the sheep kept in Wales is less than half the weight of an average fleece from English flocks. This in itself would account for a good part of the reduction in the average weight of a fleece over the whole of the sheep of the country. The total quantity of wool clipped in Wales is about 64 million Ibs. and in the two northern divisions of England 12% million Lbs., these being the most mountainous parts of the country where the sheep population is densest. The production of wool in these districts is only about 37 per cent. of the total clip, although they have over 50 per cent. of the sheep. The practice of washing sheep before shearing is very variable in different parts of the country; in Wales practically all the sheep are washed, but in the two northern divisions of England, only about 50 per cent. are washed. In Lincoln and Yorkshire (East Riding) washing is practically universal, in Norfolk, about half the fleeces are unwashed and in Suffolk and Essex the great bulk are unwashed. In Kent about three-fourths of the sheep are washed before shearing, but in West Sussex practically all are clipped unwashed. Farmers in Salop and Hereford wash nearly all their sheep, in Somerset, three-fourths are washed, but in Devon and Cornwall washing is very rare. The total amount realised in the sale of the wool clip in 1925 was estimated at £3,000,000, of which Wales accounted for only £390,000, and the two northern divisions of England, £690,000. Farmers in the north-eastern division of England realised £420,000, in the south-eastern division £340,000, in the midlands £590,000 and in the south-western division, £470,000. 5. Bees and honey.—In the Census of Production of 1908 an attempt was made to obtain returns of the production of honey, but so few returns were received that they were of no practical use. A further attempt has, however, been made this year to obtain some information on this subject. Unfortunately, it was found impossible to secure complete lists of bee-keepers in the country and consequently many bee-keepers did not receive the forms, while of those to whom forms were sent only about two- thirds furnished replies. It is estimated that the information supplied to the Ministry represents approximately one-half of the honey production of England and Wales. On this basis the number of bee-keepers in 1925 amounted to about 20,000, with a total of about 70,000 stocks of bees. The returns received showed that the average yield in 1925 was about 361 lbs. per stock from which honey was taken during the year, giving an estimated total production of honey of 2,200,000 Ibs. The year 1925 was a good year for honey production. From the report of the Cornwall Bee Keepers’ Association it appears that the average yield of honey in 1925 in that county was over 38 Ibs. per stock, as compared with about 18 Ibs. in 1924. The average wholesale price of extracted honey in 1925 was about £6 10s. per cwt., giving a total value of about £130,000 for the honey production of the country. Retail prices averaged about 2s. per lb., however, and a considerable proportion of the honey produced is sold direct by producers to consumers, while sections of comb honey averaged 2s. 6d. each retail and 20s. per dozen wholesale. The aggregate value of the honey produced in 1925 may, therefore, be put at something in excess of £130,000, and probably £180,000 may be a fairer estimate. 75 CHAPTER VI.—THE VALUE OF THE AGRICULTURAL OUTPUT. In the preceding chapters an account has been given of the production of the crops and live stock in England and Wales, taking each individual item separately. Some portion, and in certain cases the whole, of the crops produced are merely raw material used as food for stock and turned into human food in the form of meat or milk. If account is to be taken of output in the latter form, then the production of the former must be neglected in order to avoid duplication. Moreover, in the case of one of the most extensive crops, viz., grass, there is no means by which the total production can be measured. In order, therefore, to get any general view of the total output of agricultural Produce, it is necessary to estimate the quantities of the various products sold off the farms of the country for consumption else- where, and then, in order to add them together, to value them in berms of money. An estimate of this sort is necessarily a very broad one, as there are risks of error at every stage. On the other hand, these possible errors tend to balance one another and the final result is probably sufficiently approximate for the purpose in view. In making this calculation, the first step is to differentiate between that part of the produce which is sold by the farmer (or consumed in the farm household) and that which is consumed on the farm in the process of producing other commodities such as meat and milk. For this purpose the agricultural land of England and Wales is taken in effect as one large farm, and no attempt is made to take into account the crops and stock sold by one farmer to another. Thus, the output, calculated in this Way, is the estimated quantity of produce sold by farmers to the non-farming community, together with the quantity con- Sumed in the farmers’ own households. Table I in the Appendix gives on this basis the sales off farms of each kind of agricultural Produce, together with their value based on the estimated average price realised at the point at which the produce is first Sold, e.g., the local market for live stock, corn, dairy produce and fruit, the local auction for wool, the free-on-rail price for Potatoes and milk and the in-rick price for hay and straw. These Prices are taken in the main from the weekly returns made by the Ministry’s market reporters and published in the Agricultural Market Report; for wool and glasshouse produce information as to values was obtained from growers. The proportions of each kind of produce sold off and retained on the farm respectively are based on estimates made by the Crop Reporters. 76 In the table below these results are summarised and the output values of the principal groups of produce in 1925 are given. EstmvATED VALUE oF THE AGRICULTURAL AND HORTICULTURAL ProbpUCE soLD OFF FARMS AND OTHER Horpines., 1925. Live Stock and Live Stock products — Live stock - - Milk and dairy produce Poultry and eggs . Wool = Total - Farm Crops .— Corn - Potatoes - Sugar beet Hops - . Hay, straw and miscellaneous products Fruit, Vegetables, Flowers, de. — Fruit - - Vegetables - - - - - Flowers grown in the open and nur- sery stock - - : - Glasshouse produce - Honey - - Total ~ g Total - . TOTAL—ALL KINDS - Total Value. Percentage of total. 78,970,000 57,600,000 15,080,000 3,000,000 35-0 25-6 6-7 1-3 154,650,000 68-6 24,090,000 11,830,000 1,160,000 3,370,000 5,600,000 10-7 5:3 0-5 1-5 2.5 46,050,000 20-5 9,720,000 8.400.000 4-3 8.7 0-7 2-1 0-1 24,630,000 | 10-9 £225,330.000 | 100 1,500,000 4,830,000 180.000 About 35 per eent., or £79,000,000 of the total of £225,330,000 is accounted for by the sale of live stock. The production of live stock for meat is the most valuable section of agricultural production, whilst the second place is taken by the milk and dairy produce which, with an estimated selling value of £57,600,000, accounts for 26 per cent. of the whole. If to this we add poultry and eggs (£15,000,000) and wool (£3,000,000) we get an aggregate value of £155,000,000 for live stock and livestock products, or nearly 69 per cent. of the total output of the agricultura] industry. It will be understood that these figures, which represent the estimated sums received for the finished products, have to cover the cost of growing those corn, root and fodder crops used for feeding to stock. Con- sequently the value of the crops thus used is not included among the farm crops referred to in the next paragraph. <i © 2 Among farm crops, the sale of corn is the largest source of revenue, the aggregate value of this group being £24,000,000, or 10-7 per cent. of the total value of all produce. Of this amount, wheat accounts for £12,070,000 and barley for £7,380,000, other Smaller sums being obtained for oats, beans, peas, mixed corn and rye. In view of the importance which is usually attached to the corn crops as an item of farm economy it is a somewhat striking fact that their value (apart from their use for feeding to live stock) is only a little over 10 per cent. of the total of agricultural products. Apart from corn, the most important item in this group is potatoes, with a sale value of £11,830,000, or about the same as wheat taken alone. Hops account for £3,370,000, and hay, straw, sugar beet and some miscellaneous items for £6,760,000. The third group of products comprises fruit, vegetables, flowers, &c., and these have an aggregate of £24,630,000, or practically 11 per cent. of the total. The value of the fruit crop is estimated at £9,700,000, vegetables at £8,400,000, glasshouse produce at £4,800,000, while flowers grown in the open, nursery stock and honey account for the balance. Calculations on the above lines were made in 1908* and the information published in the previous report enables the following comparison to be made :(— ESTIMATED VALUE OF PRODUCE SOLD OFF FARMS. Live stock - - Dairy produce - - Poultry and eggs - - Wool - Total Live Stock and Live Stock Products - - - Farm crops and vegetables - Fruit, flowers, &ec. - - - Total 1908. | 1995. Thousands of £. 50,800 78,970 25,500 57,600 4,350 15,080 2.100 3.000 82,750 £0,200 4,200 154,650 54,450 16,230 127.150 295.330 Percentage Increases. Per cent. 55 126 247 43 87 35 L "- tf Not comparable. The change as between 1925 and 1908 is, of course, due partly bo alterations in price and partly to increases and decreases in output. It is interesting to notice that the aggregate value of * Full details in regard to the items included in 1908 are not available and. the comparison is not exact in all cases. It is believed, however, to be approximately correct, except in the case of fruit, flowers, &e., which exclude elasshouse produce and honey in 1908. nearly £225 millions reached in 1925 is 77 per cent. above the figure of £127 millions estimated in 1908, or if glasshouse produce and honey is omitted in 1925 the increase is 74 per cent, The average increase in prices over the same period was 77 per cent., so that it would seem that in the aggregate, after allowing for the rapid expansion of the glasshouse industry, the increases and decreases in output just about balanced one another, although during the intervening 17 years the area of agricultural land showed some reduction. In order to eliminate the difficulty as to changing prices, and to compare the output of 1925 with that of the earlier year, the live-stock production of 1908 has been valued at the 1925 prices. In this table any revisions of the production figures for 1908 which have been mentioned as necessary in previous chapters have been made. Live stock - - Dairy produce - Poultry and eggs Wool - Total live stock and live- stock products 1908 (at 1925 prices.) 1925. Thousands of £. 88,200 78,970 49,800 57,600 11,100 15,080 4,100 3.000 153.200 154.650 Percentage Increase or Decrease 1925 on 1908. Per cent. — 10 -- 16 + 36 =O di It will be seen that the total for live stock and live-stock products is approximately the same in the two years. The out- put of the live stock in 1925 is some 10 per cent. less, but dairy produce is higher by about 16 per cent. and poultry and eggs by 36 per cent. The marked fall in wool is, of course, the out- come of reduced flocks of sheep. It will be understood that the percentage changes given above differ somewhat from those given in the preceding chapter, mainly because the above calculation is based on the money value of various commodities added together, whereas Chapter V deals with output by weight or number. In the case of farm crops, a calculation on similar lines has hardly the same value, as it can only be applied to the pro- portion of farm crops not used for feeding to live stock on the farms, and thus is only a partial indication of any change in production. The quantity of farm crops sold off farms in 1925 was, however, smaller than in 1908, though the difference was probably not more than 10 or 11 per cent. No very satisfactory comparisons can be made of the output of fruit, vegetables, flowers, &c., but it is believed that there has been a substantial increase in production since 1908. The total value of the agricultural output of England and Wales in 1925, which has been estimated above at £225 millions, is equivalent to an average gross output of fully £8 10s. per acre on the total area under crops and permanent grass, after making allowance for the rough grazings on which a substantial pro- portion of the sheep flocks as well as some other stock are kept. In the report on the 1908 Census a similar figure was given which then worked out at £4 10s. per acre, but this applied to the whole of Great Britain. These products are not, of course, entirely the output of the soil of this country alone. As already explained store stock imported for fattening in this country are treated as home-bred stock, while there are considerable purchases of corn offals, oil cakes and other feeding stuffs and also of artificial fertilisers either imported direct or manufactured from imported materials. It is not possible, however, to say what quantity of these feeding stuffs and fertilisers is used in England and Wales. At a later date the production of Great Britain will be available in the Industrial Census of Production and some rough approxi- mation of the proportion used in England and Wales and in Scotland may be possible. y, CHAPTER VIIL.-NUMBER AND SIZE OF HOLDINGS. 1. Definition of a holding.—The foregoing chapters of the Report have dealt with the production and output of crops and live stock in England and Wales both in the aggregate and to some extent in relation to their geographical distribution by counties or groups of counties. The geographical distribution of crops and live stock is probably in the main a reflection of soil and climate, though it is not possible in a general report of this description to attempt to establish any direct or precise relation between the two. Those interested in the subject will find in the Agricultural Atlas* maps showing the distribution of the various crops and live stock in relation to the soil and rainfall. Another aspect of production in regard to which some infor- mation can be extracted from the agricultural returns is the distribution of erops and live stock on holdings of different sizes and the number of holdings of different types. Little has been done in the past in the direction of classifying holdings except by size, but any classification by size alone tends to combine under one heading farms which are, it is true, of the same area, but which differ very considerably in the character of their farming; for example, farms that are mainly arable and devoted to the growing of corn and other crops become mixed with farms of the same area which are mainly pasture and entirely different in type. A division by the nature of the business—e.g., sheep farming, dairy farming, &c.—is not, un- fortunately, practicable owing to the fact that no clear-cut line of demarcation exists. On the present occasion an attempt has been made to meet this difficulty to some extent by dividing the agricultural holdings of this country, excluding small holdings under 20 acres and excluding fruit and vegetable farms and poultry farms, into three groups which afford a rough indication of the nature of the farming carried on, viz. (1) arable farms with 70 per cent. and over arable land, (2) pasture farms with 70 per cent. and over pasture land, and (3) mixed farms—i.e., the re- maining farms lying between these two extremes, By an ex- amination of the extent of the crops and the number of live stock on the holdings in these three groups, it is possible to get a clearer idea of the average character of the farms in the country than would be obtained if they were merged together and classified merely by size. It is necessary, however, to remember that there are many instances included in the returns where the word “ holding ” is misleading. The agricultural returns are obtained * An Agricultural Atlas of England and 1 ; Ordnance Survey, price 10s. net. Wales published by the from occupiers of all agricultural land exceeding one acre in extent, and agricultural land is defined as including land used as ‘““ grazing meadow or pasture land or orchard or any land used wholly or mainly for the purpose of the trade or business of a market gardener or nurseryman.” There is, consequently, & good deal of pasture land in separate and detached fields, or In parks, or attached to residential properties which is separately and quite properly returned, but these parcels of land may or may not be farmed for business. In any case, they are not what is usually understood by the expression agricultural holding.” In the main, however, these separate pieces of land are found in the groups under 20 acres, and, broadly speaking, the holdings above that size are usually farms or small holdings. On the other hand, the land included in the groups below 20 acres is very mixed in character. 2. Changes in the numbers of holdings over 50 years.—In considering the changes in the numbers of holdings in the country it must be premised that the returns made annually to the Ministry cannot be regarded as absolutely complete as regards the quite small pieces of land referred to above. The difficulty of tracing and identifying small areas is obvious, and in practice a number of such holdings are bound to escape the vigilance of the officers responsible for collecting the returns. This has always been reeognised, but it has been considered that the task of obtaining absolutely complete returns would involve an expenditure in labour and money disproportionate to the value of the increased accuracy obtained. The holdings which escape enumeration are almost all of small size, and, so far as the main object of the annual returns is concerned—that is to say, the ascertaining of the acreage of the principal crops and the numbers of live stock—the resulting error of omission is insignificant. It is only in regard to questions affecting the increase or decrease of holdings under five acres, and possibly to some extent of holdings between five and twenty acres, that the lack of completeness in the figures is of material Importance. There are various reasons which account for the change in the numbers of occupied holdings from year to year. On the one hand there is the loss of farms through urban encroachment, and this exercises a particularly serious effect upon small holdings, which tend to cluster on the outskirts of towns. Operating in the same direction is a tendency to amalgamate holdings in some districts. Against these factors, however, there were in the early years of the returns the continued inclusion of outlying and small farms previously overlooked, and the enclosure of land hitherto uncultivated, this reclaimed land frequently being divided into ¥ number of smaller holdings. Throughout the returns, also, Ly pd] there is the factor of the subdivision of holdings, naturally most pronounced in the neighbourhood of towns, where urban encroach- ment had swallowed up many of the small holdings previously existing. This factor has been particularly operative in the years since the war, when the changes in the ownership and dis- tribution of land have been abnormally great. Intermingled with these conflicting forces has been the difficulty of securing unifor- mity of returns from farmers occupying two or more holdings. Such farmers were asked to make separate returns for each holding, but as the chief object of the annual inquiry was to obtain accurate returns of acreage and live stock, when composite returns were made they were usually accepted, and in recent years farms in one and the same occupation, when farmed together, have definitely been treated as one. There are, of course, cases of large agricultural businesses where a number of scattered farms are under one management, but these farms would normally be returned separately. The changes which have taken place at different times in the numbers of holdings in the various size groups are indicated in Tables 22 and 23 in the Appendix. These tables divide the period over which returns have been collected into two parts, the first up to 1895, during which the figures included holdings of one acre and less, and the second from 1895 to the present day, during which only holdings of over one acre have been included, and during which also the returns are more uniform in character. The figures given in Table 22 relating to the years 1870-1889 are thus not altogether comparable with those of later years, and as they have only an historical interest, it is not necessary to comment on them in detail Turning, then, to Table 23, which shows the figures from 1895, it will be seen that the main changes have been in holdings under 20 acres. In the group from 1-5 acres, the reduction is from 97,800 in 1895 to 91,600 in 1914. Very great changes in the occupation of land took place in the war period, and by 1920 the number was reduced to 80,700, and by 1924 to 76,900. Holdings from 5 to 20 acres also showed a decline, but not to the same extent. This reduction may not be really representative of actual facts. As is well known, transfers of land and the sale of estates were taking place on an entirely unusual scale during these years and some Proportion of these changes has no doubt failed to be recorded. On the other hand, there has been in many districts an absorption of small holdings or parcels of land owing to the extension of towns or the increased building of residential properties in rural or semi-rural districts. Looking at the changes over g number of years, it will be seen that any decline which may have occurred in small holdings was confined to those under 2¢ acres, those of 20 to 50 acres showing an increase from 1895 to 1924 of 4,700. In fact, there iS no very marked change in the number of holdings from 20 to 300 acres during the 30 years, but there is a decline in the holdings of over 300 acres, which is of importance because the area lost from this group does not appear to be compensated for by in- creases in the other groups. Part of the loss in this group may, however, be due to the transfer of grass land to the category of rough grazings. The decline in the total number of holdings from 1 to 50 acres as shown by the Ministry’s figures is regarded in some quarters as evidence of the failure of the small holdings movement. For reasons given earlier in this chapter the figures do not necessarily bear this interpretation. In the first place, holdings between 20 and 50 acres have increased, and it can be assumed that all but a small proportion of the holdings in this group are real small holdings—that is to say, holdings from which the occupier derives 8 very substantial part, if not the whole, of his living. In the second place, as has already been stated, it is doubtful whether the reduction in the number of holdings from 1 to 20 acres is really representative of actual fact, in view of the extensive changes in the occupation of agricultural land and the very considerable number of new small holdings created in recent years. Moreover, seeing that a considerable proportion of the holdings of 1 to 20 acres returned to the Ministry (45,000, according to Crop Reporters’ estimates in 1925) are only partially or inci- dentally used for agriculture, it is quite impossible to estimate how far, if at all, the decline in the total numbers of holdings in the two smallest groups is due to a decrease in real small holdings. There are indications that in the last twenty years the reduction in the number of holdings only partially or inci- dentally used for agriculture has been very considerable. The foregoing considerations are probably sufficient to show that the Ministry’s figures of holdings between 1 acre and 50 acres cannot be regarded as evidence of a decrease in the number of real small holdings, though at the same time they do not afford any positive proof of the increase which, it is claimed, has actually taken place. The Population Census figures, however, given in Chapter VIII are suggestive. They show that between 1911 and 1921 the number of farmers, &ec., working on their own account or as employees increased by nearly 42,000. This increase must presumably be due to an increase in the number of persons describing themselves as small holders and may be accepted as indicative of the general trend, though there is some reason to suppose that it exaggerates the real facts of the case. The proportion of holdings of the different sizes and the proportion of the total area in each group is shown in the following Table :— Proportion of Holdings in each Size group. Proportion of total area in each size group. Nize-Group. R05 1913. 1924. 1895. | 1913. 192%. Per | cent. Over 1 but not over 5 acres - - - 0-93 Over 5 but not over . 20 acres -.. - - z i 4.89 Over 20 but not over 50 acres - - - 10-40 Over 50 but not over 100 acres - - 17-06 Over 100 but not over 150 acres - [7a | 7-80 14-53 15-16 Over 150 but not over 15:50 42- 16] 300 acres - . | | Ls-63 | 867 25.93 Over 300 acres - = 3-64 3-33 3-14 27-57 94.83 Per cent. Per cent. Per cent. | Per cent. Per cent. i 28-68 29.88 The changes in the proportion in each size group are not of great importance except in so far as they reveal a tendency for the medium-sized holdings to gain ground at the expense of the very small and very large holdings. It is, however, worth noting that 46 per cent. by number of the various occupations separately returned in 1924 were under 20 acres, but these accounted for less than 6 per cent. of the area. The bulk of the land, viz., 94 per cent. by area, is in holdings over 20 acres. There is a small movement in the average size of the different groups, but it is very slioht. AVERAGE SizE oF HorLpiNes IN mACH sizn Group. 7 Size-Group. 1895. 1913. 1924. I- 5 acres 5-20 20- 50° 50-100 (00-300 Dver 300 3-08 11-22 33-42 73-13 170-96 176-41 3-09 11-24 33-62 72-95 169-76 464-19 3-13 11-29 33-83 72-63 168 20 460-52 ” 3 3. Farms and holdings : their general characteristics.— The 410,000 returns relating to separate farms, holdings and other occupations received by the Ministry in 1924 were grouped under various heads as follow .. yx (1) Farms and holdings of 20 acres and over. (a) Holdings consisting mainly of arable land (i.e., 70 per cent. or more arable) - - (b) Holdings consisting mainly of pasture land (i.e., 70 per cent. or more pasture) - - (¢) Mixed holdings of arable and pasture land (not included in (or (BY) = eo Total - = = = Number in each oroup. No. Per cent. of total number. 39,600 O.7 104,200 | 25-4 72.900 17:8 216,700 52-0 Area of each group. Per cent. of total area. Acreage. Acres. 5,460,000 91-1 9,146,000 35-4 9,522,000 | 36:8 24,128,000] 93-3 (2) Small Holdings, fields and parcels of land under 20 acres. (@¢) Above 1 and not exceeding 5 acres - - - - - (b) Above 5 acres and not ex- ceeding 20 acres - 4 (3) Fruit and vegetable holdings - (4) Poultry holdings - - Total all kinds «a 59,300 100,500 28.400 4,500 109.400 14-5 24-6 i 6:9 3 1-1 100-0 189,000 1,150,000 | 0-7 4-4 379,000 | 1-5 31,000 0-1 25,877,000 100-0 The distinction between ordinary holdings and those devoted to poultry, fruit or vegetable produce is not very definite. The importance of poultry or vegetables in relation to other kinds of produce of the holding shows infinite variety, and there must inevitably be a large number of borderline cases which a slightly different standard of judgment would transfer from one category to the other. Hence the classification which has been made is somewhat arbitrary, but it has served to remove from the other groups of holdings those upon which poultry keeping or the growing of fruit and vegetables are quite clearly the main concern. The bulk of these fruit, vegetable and poultry farms would, so far as area alone is concerned, fall into the small holdings group of 20 acres and under. It will be seen that the farms and holdings of 20 acres and over, excluding any fruit, vegetable or poultry holdings of this size, cover over 93 per cent. of the total area returned to the Ministry. They thus account for the bulk of the agricultural area. The small holdings, fields and parcels of land under 20 acres are very numerous, but owing to their mixed character they do not easily lend themselves to classification under any particular type. In fact, in this group we have, as already explained, not only the small holding proper, that is to say the agricultural holding which is carried on for business and is only differentiated from other agricultural holdings by its smaller size, but also a large number of separate fields, paddocks, &ec., used for agricultural purposes but not in any proper sense a ‘‘ holding,” and also a number of semi-residential and other properties which are cultivated and come within the scope of the returns and yet are not altogether comparable with the agricultural holding farmed for business. Leaving these small holdings out of account, there are 216,700 holdings exceeding 20 acres in extent and covering a total area (excluding rough grazings) of over 24,000,000 acres. Of this group, 104,000, or nearly one-half, consist of holdings which are mainly pasture land. These cover over 9,000,000 acres out of the 24,000,000 acres. They thus have an average area of about 90 acres each. The importance of this group both in point of number and of total area bears witness to the extent to which pasture prevails in the farming of the country. The converse to this group is found in the holdings which are mainly arable, and these number 39,600, or only 18 per cent. of the holdings over 20 acres, and account for about 5,500,000 acres of land, with an average area of about 140 acres each. Between these two groups naturally come the mixed farms which have less than 70 per cent. of their area either in arable or in pasture, that is to say, farms where the area under arable and the area under permanent pasture are more nearly equal. These number nearly 73,000, or about 34 per cent. of the total, and cover an area of 9,500,000 acres or much the same ag the mainly pasture farms. They have an average area of 130 seres. The difference between some of the farms in this group and some of the farms in the other two groups is, of course, slight. Some of the “mixed farmg *’ have nearly 70 per cent. arable or 70 per cent. pasture, and thus nearly fall into one of these groups, but on the whole it is thought that the divisions give a broad indication of the prevalence of arable farming on the one hand and of pasture on the other The proportion of arable and. permanent pasture in the three Broups for each sized holding is shown in the following table :— ACREAGE OF ARABLE LAND AND PERMANENT GRASS ON Horpings oF DIFFERENT TYPES AND Sizes PER 100 ACRES. Mainly Arable Holdings. Mixed Holdings. Mainly Pasture Holdings. | Total All Holdings. N1Z6e Arable. Per- Per- Per- Per- manent Arable, manent| Arable.| manent| Arable.| manent Grass. Grass. Grass. Grass. 20-50 Acres | 50-100 ,, 100-150 |, 150-300 ,, 300-500 ,, Over 500 , Acres. 86-6 34-1 82-7 82.3 82:0 83:0 Acres. 13-4 15-9 7:3 Acres. | 48-1 47-8 “a0 Acres. 51-9 52-2 52-0 51.9 +4 177 Acres. 7-3 11-2 2.3 7 Acres. 92-7 88-8 86-7 85-3 85-3 86:5 Acres. 30-0 36-4 40-2 44-1 50:6 87-7 Acres. 70-0 63-6 59-8 55-9 49-4 42-3 Average | S304 17-0 40 1 50-9 [112-31 87-7 | 42-8 57-2 In each size group the area of permanent grass on mainly arable holdings is somewhat greater than the area of arable on Mainly pasture holdings, and over the whole country arable holdings have 17 per cent. of their area under permanent grass, While pasture holdings have no more than 12 per cent. under the Plough. In mixed holdings permanent grass predominates very Slightly except in the holdings of over 300 acres, but on the whole the land on mixed holdings is fairly equally divided between Pasture and arable. These three types of farm naturally have a very different character as regards crops grown and the number of live stock Carried on the holdings. Their distribution over the country is also very different. The three succeeding sections of this chapter attempt an analysis of the three groups which affords some approximate indication of the character of the farming of the Country, of the relative importance of the different types and their geographical distribution. 4. Farms exceeding 20 acres in extent, mainly arable land.— The farms in this group have on the average 83 per cent. of their reg, in arable, and in the smaller sizes the proportion is even higher. Generally, although there are variations, it will be seen from the following table that with the exception of potatoes there is a certain similarity in the type of farming practised on these various sized holdings though there are striking differences In the number of stock per 100 acres, cattle, pigs and poultry decreasing and the sheep increasing as the farms become larger. z 21710 DISTRIBUTION OF CROPS AND LIVESTOCK oN HOLDINGS OVER 20 ACRES IN EXTENT CONSISTING MAINLY OF ARABLE LAND. (Per 100 Acres of Crops and, Grass.) Corn crops - Potatoes - - Roots - = Rotation grasses Other crops (in cluding bare fallow) - - I'otal arable - Permanent pas- ture ip” Dairy cattle - Other cattle (in- cluding calves) Total cattle - Sheep . 5 Pigs - 5 Fowla 20-50 Acres. Acres. 44.- 56 6-51 7-80 21-79 5-97 86-63 13-37 No. 8:08 8-49 16-57 12-81 25-43 83.70 50- 100 Acres. 100- 150 Acres. Acres. Acres. 43-72 43-61 5-08 4-04 7-53 7-86 21:80 | 20-48 | 6:02 84-15 6-79 82.73 15-85 No. 6-81 17.27 No. lg 9-00 15-81 18-95 19-72 20:99 8:35 13-76 25-15 16-32 01.04 150— 300 Acres. Acres. 44-32 3-26 8-60 18-21 7°87 [92.94 17-74 No. 4-07 7:21 11-28 32-93 14-31 87:01 300— 500 Acres. Acres. 43-99 2-72 9-51 17-31 | 8-42 81-95 18-05 No. 2.41 6-12 9:53 49-77 11-67 419.30 Over 500 Acres. Acres. 42-43 2-26 11-23 18:06 9:00 [2.08 17-02 No. 2.90 5:01 7:9] 64-20 10-37 32-66 Average all sizes. Acres. 43-77 3-58 8-93 19-06 7-64 [9.08 17-02 No. 4-50 7-10 11-69 37-21 14-96 78:40 It will be seen that 44 per cent. of the area of these farms is under corn crops, 19 per cent. under rotation grasses and 17 per cent. under permanent pasture. While corn is an important item, they all carry a substantial head of stock. Out of the 39,600 farms in this group 12,000 are between 20 and 50 acres, and 10,000 from 50 to 100 acres. Of the remainder, the size-group from 150 to 300 acres has the largest number and the largest acreage of any. NUMBER AND ACREAGE OF HOLDINGS ABOVE 20 ACRES CONSISTING MAINLY OF ARABLE LAND. Size of Holdings. 20- 50 acres 50-100 on 100-150 ~~ 150-300 ~~ .. 300-500 2 Over 500 ,, i Number. 12,075 10,183 5,806 7,432 2,785 1.302 b= Acreage. Acres. 418,400 736,300 712,200 1,584,000 1,054,300 954.800 Average size of Holding. Acres. 35 72 123 213 379 93 In the aggregate the proportion of the total cultivated area of crops and grass (excluding holdings under 20 acres) which is occupied by farms of this type is about 20 per cent., but the proportion varies very greatly in different parts of the: country. ry R | eo Ja 4) Facing page 89.] MAP XVII Percentage of CULTIVATED AREA occupied by HOLDINGS over 20 Acres which is on mainly ARABLE FARMS. Sy dry | Up fo 10 5. 11 fh 200 21 5h 308: 31 I 40% 41 kb 50(F Eland overl = \ 72 r Thames § Ais Lane. =, rs k [ ts In the eastern counties it is naturally at its maximum and diminishes in the counties with a large pasture area. Thus in West Suffolk, 84 per cent. of the total cultivated acreage is in farms of this type, in Cambridge 80 per cent., Lincoln (Holland) and Isle of Ely 75 per cent., Norfolk 72 per cent., and East Suffolk 69 per cent., while in Leicester, Hereford, Somerset, Westmorland and several Welsh counties the proportion occupied by arable farms is less than 2 per cent. The figures for each county are Siven in Table 24 in the Appendix, and they are also shown graphically in Map XVII. For this purpose the cultivated area which is occupied by holdings under 20 acres is not taken into account as the object is to show the extent of land in the different counties occupied by the definitely agricultural holdings of different types. 5. Farms exceeding 20 acres in extent, mainly pasture land.— The farms included in this group have as a minimum 70 per cent. of their area in permanent pasture, and the following table shows that the average proportion is over 87% per cent., and in farms from 20-50 acres, nearly 93 per cent. in permanent pasture. In addition, these farms have small areas under rotation grasses. The number of live stock carried is generally proportionately heavier on the smaller sized farms, and is appreciably larger than On the mainly arable farms, except as regards pigs. DistriBUTION OF CROPS AND Livestock oN HOLDINGS OVER 20 ACRES IN EXTENT CONSISTING MAINLY OF PASTURE LAND. (Per 100 acres of Crops and Grass.) 20-50 Acres. 50-100 Acres. 100— 150 Acres. 150— 300 Acres. 300- 500 Acres. Over 500 Acres. Average all sizes. Corn Crops - - Potatoes - . Rootg : - Rotation grasses Other crops (in- cluding bare fallow) - . Lota] arable - b Srmanent pas- ture a Acres. 3:08 0-49 1-22 1-46 Acres. 5-37 0-45 1-74 92.57 Acres. 6-68 0-38 1-91 | 3.19 Acres. 7-44 0-29 2-04 3.57 Acres. 7-67 0-24 2:00 3:38 Acres. 6-82 0-20 1-77 3-11 Acres. 6-09 0-37 1-79 2-87 1-06 7-31 1-06 11:19 | 1-18 13-34 1-32 14-66 1-46 14-75 1:59 13-49 1-22 12-34 87-66 No. 13:99 92-69 No. | 18-88 88-81 No. 16-14 86-66 No. 14-17 85-34 No. 12-35 85-25 | No. 8:79 86-51 No. 6:26 Dairy cattle = Other cattle (in- cluding calves) Lota] cattle - Sheep - Pigg . . Fowls 16-36 35-24 72:59 14-81 202-86 15-63 31-77 84-34 9-70 17-96 15-27 29-44 78-35 7:76 75-58 15-39 27-74 79-43 6-73 50-66 15-66 24-45 83:39 5-00 33.65 15-51 21-77 97-06 4-61 26-11 15-62 29.61 80-43 8-68 03:33 The average number of cattle carried on these farms ig early 30 per 100 acres, as compared with an average of rather TE —————————— Tz 27712 Ai less than 12 on the arable farms, while the number of sheep is also greater. Many farms of this type have, however, some rough grazing land attached to them which is not taken into account in the above figures. In this group there are 104,200 holdings, nearly one-half of which are in holdings from 20 to 50 acres. NUMBER AND ACREAGE OF HOLDINGS ABOVE 20 ACRES CONSISTING MAINLY OF PASTURE LAND. Size of Holdings, 20- 50 acres 50-100 ,, 100-150 ,, 150-300 ,, 300-500 ,, Over 500 .. Number. 16,821 28,935 12,972 12,419 2,514 612 3 x $ Acreage. Acres. 1,654,500 2,085,900 1,589,800 2,559,800 924,800 430.900 Average size of Holding. Acres. 33 72 123 206 368 704 The distribution by counties is shown in Table 24 and in Map XVIII, and it will be seen that these pasture farms, which account for about 38 per cent. of the total cultivated area, are much more widely spread than the purely arable farms, but the area of land occupied by this class of farm is practically negligible in some eastern counties. Cambridge, Isle of Ely, Suffolk (East and West), and Lincoln (Holland) have less than 3 per cent. of their area on pasture farms, and other parts of Lincoln, Norfolk and Yorkshire (East Riding) have also very few grass farms. Monmouth, Carmarthen, Brecon, Merioneth, Westmorland and Middlesex, with over 75 per cent. of their cultivated land on grass farms, have the largest proportions. and Wales as a whole averages 65 per cent. 6. Mixed farms.—It might have been expected that the number of mixed farms in which arable and pasture are more or less evenly balanced would have exceeded both the number of mainly arable and the number of mainly pasture farms. This is not, however, the case, though the area occupied by the mixed farm group is greater than that of either of the other two groups. The area under arable and permanent pasture in all sizes of this group 1s about equal, and about one-fourth of the total area 1s In corn Crops and one-eighth in rotation grass. The number of cattle and pigs carried approximates more closely to the mainly pasture holding than to the mainly arable holding, but with sheep the opposite is the case, and, as in the other cases, the stock carried is, except for sheep, proportionately higher on the small sized farms than on the larger holdings. [Facing page 90 Ribiin Lr <. ry Wd "3 MAP XVili Percentage of CULTIVATED AREA occupied by HOLDINGS over 20 Acres which is on mainly PASTURE FARMS. 3 —KEY— RR ar Uptols | 16 lo 30 31 lo 45 46 ho 60 $s. 611 75 26 wndovor) T RTI SiH Lo. zee Coit 3 Lor = 3 Lands End | sty 1s Ei h ts, Facing page 91.] MAP XIX Percentage of CULTIVATED AREA occupied by HOLDINGS over 20 Acres which is on MIXED FARMS. NL key— SF Sa 3: So rh Up lols 16 fo 30 31 fo 40 41 Jo 50 51 fo 60 Gand over Flamborough IRISH & Humber “Cromer A N ] 1 ii a 9 asp X Lane: vs [ 4 AN \ 4 DisTRIBUTION OF CROPS AND Livestock oN MixeEp FARMS OVER 20 ACRES IN. EXTENT. (Per 100 acres of Crops and Grass.) Corn crops - = Potatoes - 3 Roots n 5 Rotation grasses Other crops (in- cluding bare fallow) - Potal arable : Permanent pas- ture i Ie Dairy cattle . Other cattle (in- cluding calves) Total cattle - Sheep A 2 Pigs. A » Fowls : 20-50 Acres. 50-100 Acres. 100- 150 Acres. | Acres. Acres. Acres. 22-93 23-68 24-11 2:65 1-93 1-66 5-54 18 5-52 5:54 13-31 1813-20485 12-94 3-69 3:47 | 3-76 48-12 | 47-80 | 48-01 51-88 | 52-20 | 51-99 No. No. No. 14-01 11-90 | 10-33 14-23 28-24 45-53 19-95 109.85 14-33 26-23 45:66 13-22 127-25 13-63 23-96 44-97 10-40 92-21 150- 300 | Acres. Acres. 25-19 1-34 &-76 12-05 4:42 48-76 51-24 No. 8:72 12-64 21-36 47-73 0-19 65:25 300-- 500 Acres. Acres. 26-66 1-15 6-19 11-56 5:08 | 50-64 49-36 No. 7.90 11:66 18-86 55-54 8:57 45-94 Over 500 Acres. Acres. 26-63 0-92 6:79 11-64 6-30 52-28 47-72 No. 6:18 9:79 15-97 70-69 8:40 34:85 Average all sizes, Acres, 25-00 1:50 5-84 12-35 4-41 49-10 50-90 No. 9.85 12-74 22-09 50-36 10-58 82:59 The number of farms in this group is 72,900, covering some £0 per cent. of the cultivated area occupied by farms over 20 acres, and on the whole the number of the different sizes is more evenly distributed than in the other groups. NuMBER AND ACREAGE OF MIXED Farms ABOVE 20 ACRES. Size of Holdings. 20~ 50 acres 50-100 , 100-150 150-300 300-500 Over 500 Number. 18,135 20,857 12,904 15,394 4,237 1,338 Acreage. Acres. 640,600 1,535,500 1,592,200 3,227,000 1,581,900 945,000 Average size of Holding. Acres. 385 74 123 210 373 706 The distribution by counties is shown in Map XIX, and Although the number of mixed farms is in the aggregate less than the number of pasture farms, they are more evenly spread, the Seat majority of counties having 30 per cent. or more of the Cultivated area in this class, but Nottingham, Devon, Yorkshire North Riding) and Cardigan have over 60 per cent. 2 7. Small holdings, fields and parcels of land under 20 acres.— This group forms numerically a very substantial portion of the returns received by the Ministry, although in point of fact the 160,000 separate occupations (excluding fruit and vegetable farms and poultry farms) only account for 1,340,000 acres, or 5 per cent. of the total. It is moreover an exceedingly diverse group because, as already explained, it includes not only small holdings farmed for business, but also accommodation fields and summer grazings, land exceeding 1 acre attached to residential properties and other miscellaneous land separately returned. In order to get some idea of the extent of these holdings, the crop reporters were asked to separate as far as possible these returns, and although this division can obviously only be of a very approximate nature the result is of value as helping to some extent to indicate the true nature of these small holdings. From this, it appeared that out of 59,000 holdings of 1 to 5 acres, excluding fruit, vegetable and poultry farms, some 26,000 were classed as miscellaneous and not purely agricultural holdings. In the same way out of the 100,000 holdings between 5 and 20 acres 19,000 were also put into that category. These 45,000 miscellaneous holdings are mostly pasture and carry less stock than the average holding of the same size, but at the same time it is evident that they are used for agricultural purposes, although they are not agricultural holdings in the proper sense of the word. In this connection, it may be mentioned that about 5,000 holdings scattered about in the larger groups (chiefly 20-50 acres) were also classified by the crop reporters as being only partly or incidentally used for agriculture. In some cases, these included recreation grounds and parks used for grazing, but they were neither sufficient in number nor sufficiently definite in type to make it possible to separate them from the other holdings of the Jame size. Accommodation fields and summer grazings are naturally found largely in the dairying and grazing districts, though they occur pretty regularly throughout the country. Land attached to residential properties occurs to an appreciable extent in the south and south-east of the country. This is very largely due to the residential holdings of Berkshire and Surrey, which have 22 per cent. of their total number of holdings in this category. while Kent, Sussex and the Isle of Wight each have over 10 per cent. Over 20 per cent. of the holdings in Hertford and Middlesex and over 10 per cent. of those in Buckingham, Gloucester, Warwick and Cheshire are in this category. The presence of this type of land makes the average figures of the distribution of crops and live stock on holdings under 20 acres less likely to be typical or characteristic of a purely agricultural holding. Nevertheless they compare fairly well with the larger holdings. 03 3 " DistriBurioN oF Crops AND Live Stock oN HOLDINGS ABOVE 1 AND NOT ABOVE 20 ACRES PER 100 AcrES oF CROPS AND (GRASS. > pt 2 3 Corn crops - Potatoes - Roots - - Rotation grasses - Other crops (including bare fallow) Total arable - Permanent grass Dairy cattle - - Other cattle (including calves) Total cattle - Sheep - - Pigs - - Fowls - Over 1 and not exceeding 5 acres. Acres. 7-1 Be] 1:7 2-8 3:4 17:1 2:9 No. 14-9 11-2 26-1 28-5 55+5 684-0 Over 5 and not exceeding 20 acres. Acres. 9-0 1-9 2-2 4-7 2-5 20-3 79-7 No. 17-3 14-4 31-7 40-0 29-4 350-0 The proportion of permanent pasture is high, and is partly accounted for by the fact that many of these so-called “ holdings ”’ consist of a single field. The average stocking is good, the number of pigs and poultry kept being, as would be expected, propor- tionately much higher than on holdings of any other size. 8. Fruit and vegetable farms.—The number of holdings grouped under this heading is 28,400 with a total area of 379,000 acres. There are in addition many other holdings where fruit or vegetables are largely grown, but the holdings in this group are those in which half the area or more appeared to be devoted to these crops. The average size is small, being only 13% acres. NUMBER AND Siz oF FRUIT AND VEGETABLE HARMS. Size of Holdings. 1-5 acres - 51205, 20- 50 ,, 50-100 — ,, Over 100 ,, Number. 14,886 9,867 2,316 315 555 Acreage. Acres. 43,436 99,269 71,988 54,721 109,043 % Average size. Acres. 2:9 10-1 31-1 70-6 196-5 The cropping and live stock of these farms is shown in the following table :— DisTRIBUTION OF CROPS AND LIVE STOCK ON FruiT AND VEGETABLE FARMS. (Per 100 acres of Orops and Grass.) Potatoes - Vegetable Crops Orchards - ’ Small Fruit 3 Other Crops - Permanent Grass Cattle - Sheep - Pigs - = 3 Fowls - - Acres. 14.22 24-53 22.95% 13-67% 17:03 14-74 No. 4.78 11-95 36-17 267-71 The cropping varies considerably in different counties accord- ing to the proportion of fruit and vegetable farms respectively in the counties. For example, in every 100 acres on this type of holding, Kent has 47 acres devoted to fruit, Worcester 32 acres, Isle of Ely 30 acres, Lincoln (Holland) 22 acres, Essex 12 acres and Bedford little over 1 acre. So far as vegetables are con- cerned, these holdings in the Isle of Ely and Lincoln (Holland) devote more than twice as much land to potatoes as to other vegetables, whereas in Worcester they have about five times as much land under other vegetables as under potatoes, and in Bedford and Essex other vegetables are grown much more extensively than potatoes. As is to be expected, apart from pigs the livestock on this type of holding is very much smaller than on other holdings of about the same size. Quite 80 per cent. of the sheep on this type of holding are in Kent where it is a general practice to run sheep in the grass orchards. Of the holdings of this type, the largest numbers are found in Worcester and Kent, with 2,871 and 2,792 respectively, or 35 and 25 per cent. respectively of the total holdings returned in these counties. An even higher proportion is found in Bedford which with 1,840 fruit or vegetable holdings has 40 per cent. ; Isle of Ely has 1,736 such holdings or 35 per cent.; while other counties with over 1,000 fruit or vegetable holdings are Norfolk, Lincoln (Holland), Hampshire, Gloucester and Somerset, In regard to total acreage, however, Kent ig easily first with 74,770 acres classified as cultivated in fruit or vegetable holdings or nearly 11 per cent. of the total cultivated area in the county. After Kent comes Worcester with 33,253 acres, Bedford with 28,956 acres, Fssex with 25,250 acres, Isle of Ely with 24,325 * Includes 6-14 acres of small fruit in orehards which is included under both small fruit and orchards. acres, while Lincoln (Holland), Norfolk and Middlesex have rather under 20,000 acres apiece. The size of holdings devoted mainly to fruit or vegetable production varies in different parts of the country. Middlesex with over 30 per cent. of its holdings in this category shows the high average of 31 acres per holding, and Kent, which is second only to Worcester in the number of holdings of this type, averages 27 acres per holding, an average which is exceeded slightly by Essex. As compared with these averages that of Worcester, L1} acres, is small, while the strawberry gardens of Hampshire average only about 7 acres each. 9. Poultry holdings.—The number of holdings specifically classified as poultry holdings is 4,500, but in view of the fact that the fowls on these holdings only account for about 12 per cent. of the total number on agricultural holdings in the country, it is clear that poultry play an important, though possibly not an all- important part on a great many other small holdings. The particulars relating to this group are of some value in indicating the character of holdings of this type. The average size is 7 acres and practically all of them are under 20 acres. The average number of fowls kept runs to 118 per acre as compared with an average of less than 10 on ordinary small holdings of 1—5 acres. It is interesting to note that although these are almost purely poultry farms they still have a certain number of other livestock in addition, a cow and a few pigs being not uncommon. The cropping and livestock of these farms is as follows ;— DiSTRIBUTION OF CROPS AND LIVE STOCK ON PovunLrrRY FARMS. (Per 100 Acres of Crops and Grass.) Corn crops - Fruit - - - - Other crops (including bare fallow) - Permanent grass - Cattle - - - Sheep - - ” : Pigs - - - - Fowls Acres. 3-87 5-50 8:01 82:62 No. 11-07 7:28 59:07 - 11,794.00 These holdings are most numerous in Lancashire, with 870, and the three adjoining counties, Lancashire, Yorkshire (West Riding) and Cheshire account for just over 1,400 or over 30 per cent, while Essex, Kent, Sussex, Surrey and Hampshire together have 1,100 or 24 per cent. of the total number classified under this heading. 10. Ownership of holdings.—The question of the area of agricultural land and the number of holdings farmed by their owners is one of considerable interest. Information on this point 7 has been sought from occupiers in the annual return on many occasions. Unfortunately, however, and for no very obvious reasons, many occupiers, even those who otherwise fill in the rest of the return willingly and accurately, evince great reluctance to answer the question as to whether they own the holding ; and, in addition, examination has shown a number of cases where the statements made by the same person in respect of the same holding in different years were such as to give rise to doubt as to their accuracy. In the circumstances any available statistics can only be regarded with great reserve.* At the same time it is estimated that over 25 per cent. of the holdings in the country, comprising a fairly similar percentage of the total acreage of crops and grass, are owned by their occu- piers. It can also be stated with certainty that these percentages are considerably higher now than at the end of the war and that the increase is very largely due to the purchase of holdings by their occupiers at a time when many large estates were changing hands and being broken up. * Details of the returns actually received in different years are given in Part I of the Agricultural Statistics for 1924. 7 CHAPTER VIII.—EMPLOYMENT AND WAGES IN AGRICULTURE. Agricultural Employment as shown in the Occupation Tables of the Population Census.—In considering the productivity of agriculture, a question of great interest is the extent to which the land of this country provides employment or a means of livelihood for a portion of the population. The main source of information on this point is found in the Occupation Tables of the Decennial Population Census which indicate the number of persons who declare themselves as engaged in occupations connected with agriculture or horticulture. In addition to these, there is an unknown number who have some other principal occupation, but who still derive some income or other benefit or advantage either from the occupation of land or from employment in connection with it. The most obvious examples of the first class are the considerable numbers of tradesmen in country districts such as butchers, inn-keepers and others who occupy land in connection with their business or who may actually carry on farming, but who would return themselves in the census under their principal and primary occupation. A substantial proportion of the smaller holdings must be in the occupation of persons who have other means of livelihood and who describe themselves under headings other than those which would bring them into the agricultural groups. In the same way in the case of wage-earners, there are a large number of workers of various kinds who are intermittently or partially engaged in some form of agriculture or horticulture, but who would not regard it as their main source of livelihood. No definite estimate can, how- ever, be made of the number of persons who are thus, as a secondary occupation, engaged on or in connection with the land, but it is probably quite appreciable. The Occupation Tables of the Decennial Census, then, may be taken broadly as showing the number of persons whose main or primary occupation is connected with agriculture and the changes which have taken place in England and Wales during the past 50 years will be seen from the following table. Com- parison is subject to certain reservations especially in regard to the various subheads, since the classification into groups by the census authorities has not been uniform throughout. NUMBERS OF PERSONS RETURNED AS EMPLOYED IN AGRICULTURE IN ENGLAND AND WALES AT EACH PoruraTion CENsUs, 1871-1921. (a) Males. Farmers, graziers - Relatives assisting in the work of the farm, Farm bailiffs, fore. | men, Shepherds - - Agricultural Labourers, Farm Servants. In charge of cattle, In - charge of horses. Not distinguished Totals 1871.% 1881. | 1801. 225,569 76,466 203,329 75.197 201,918 67.287 16.476 | 19,377 | 18,205 23.323 | 29.844 | 21,573 | 808.731 | 807,608] 734,984 1,240,565|1,128.355/1.043.967| 1901 1911. 1921. 202,751 89.165 208,761 97.689 244,653 80,257 29 623 29,141 22,462 11,240 25,354 20,838 ¥ (81,302 | 154,377 _ 348,072 59,382 113,616 425,063 | 376,331 | 128.122 923,644 | 971,708 | 907,941 (b) Females. Farmers, graziers - farm bailiffs, fore- men. Shepherds : Agricultural Labourers, Farm, Servants, In charge of cattle. [n charge of horses. [ Not distinguished J Totals 1871.%+ 1881. 1891. 901. | 1011. 1921. 24,338 | 20,614 21,692 21,548 | 39 20,027 | 19,440 25 217 49 12 3,797 10,603 313 21,349 33.272 | 51.964 58,124 40,346 24,150 5 8,149 82,462 | 60,960 | 45.842 | 33.550 * Excluding horticulture. T Figures for 1871 include the retired. Note—Returns of female relatives assisting in the work of the farm have not peen collected each year. The figures for 1901, 1911, and 1921 were 18,618, 56,856, and 15,384, but the changes between these years seem abnormal, and she figures are probably not really comparable. It will be observed from the table that the number of persons described as ‘ Farmers, graziers,” increased between 1911 and 1921 by some 35,000. This wag wholly due to an increase in the number described ag « Farmers, etc., working on their own account or as employees,” which rose from 83,305 persons (male and female) in 1911 to 125,280 in 1921. The number of employers, on the other hand, fell from 145,483 to 138,813. So far as is known, these figures are substantially comparable, but the increase in farmers working on their own account or as employees seems abnormal. It is, presumably, due to an in- crease in the number of persons returning themselves as small- holders. From 1871 to 1901 the numbers of males employed on farms showed a steady decline at the rate of nearly 10,000 per annum. Between 1901 and 1911, however, there was an increase, but this was followed by a further decline in 1921. Between 1901 and 1921 there was a reduction of 57,605, or about 8 per cent. The numbers of female agricultural workers showed a con- siderable increase in 1921 and this is probably due to the inclusion of women who took up land work during and after the war. For the purpose of the present Report, it is not necessary to attempt any detailed or critical examination of these figures. The general tendency towards a decline in the number of male workers employed is clearly indicated by the fact that the total returned fell from 1,015,000 in 1871 to 842,000 in 1891, and then to 663,000 in 1921. This movement was probably the result of several causes, among which the decrease in arable cultivation and the increased use of machinery are no doubt the most important. In the next chapter information is given as to the extent to which motive power is now used on farms. On the other hand, if we look only at the last 20 years and take both male and female workers (excluding female relatives, for which the: figures are doubtful), the decrease is much less noticeable as there appear to have been 696,000 persons employed in agriculture in 1921 as compared with 733,000 in 1901. There are two other main groups of labour employed on land cultivation—viz., agricultural machine attendants and gardeners, nurserymen, ete., returned as working for employers—but the latter group includes gardeners employed in pleasure and domestic gardens and ornamental grounds, and comparable figures for the number employed in market gardening, etc., are not available for the different censuses. As regards workers employed on agricultural machines and tractors, the number of males returned as employées has increased from 5,085 in 1901 to 9.770 in 1921. Agricultural employment as shown in the Industry Tables of the Population Census.—Some additional information, particularly as regards the employment of gardeners, is provided by the “ Industry ” classification of the 1921 census. The industry in which each individual is classed has been determined (whatever may have been his personal occupation) by reference to the business for the purpose of which his occupation was followed. Thus in the case of persons working for an employer it is the nature of the employer’s business which determines the industry under which such persons are classified. This classification is much more detailed than in 1911, and it affords a clearer indication of the distribution of persons in agriculture than has hitherto been provided in the census reports. 00 NUMBER OF PERSONS (MALE AND FEMALE) crAssteiep ix THe POPU” LATION CENSUS OF 1921 AS ENGAGED IN THE INDUSTRIES INCLUDED UNDER THE GENERAL HEADING OF AGRICULTURE.™ Farm- ing and Stock Rear- | ing. Market Gar- dening and Fruit Farm- ing. Flower and Seed Growing] and Nursery Gar- | dening. Poul- | try Farm- ing. Other Jroups| (in- clud- ing Fores-/ try.) Totals shown! in Oceu- pation® Tables: Total. Land and Estate Agents and Surveyors - - Farmers - - . - Farmers’ Sons, Daughters and other Relatives as- sisting in the work of the farm - - - - Gardeners, Nurserymen, Seedsmen, Florists - Gardeners’ Labourers - Agricultural and Forestry Pupils =: - - - Foresters and Woodmen - Labourers in Woods and Forests - . - - Estate Labourers - - Farm Bailiffs and Foremen Agricultural Machine, Trac- tor-Proprietors, Managers. Foremen - « - do. Drivers, Attendants Drainage Superintendents, Foremen, &e. - - Land Drainers, and Drain- age Labourers - - Shepherds - - - Agricultural Labourers, Farm Servants — In charge of Cattle - - do. do. Horses do. Not otherwise distinguished Pea and Fruit Pickers - Other Agricultural Occupa- tions - - - General and Undefined Labourers hs x 214 | 250.024 8.024 | 1.856 110 214 263.014 1,860 264.093 93.450 | 459 1,025 04.934 95.641 2,596 | 689 | 138 30,427 11,404 17,929 7.556 27,814 877" 78,904 20.526 198,716 29 501 5,359 | 230 614 | 236 88 66 7.842 6,363 | 7.572 6,723 10.539 ay 84 20.883 | or 528 | i] 657 | 657 84 21.605 98 3,501 99 67" 1,490 | 3.832 ric } 101 1,490 83.033 1,592 0.580 194 215 10.975 90 305 10,975 836 11.982 67,586" 09,510 | 161 1,419 58 378 67,805 111,307 69,989 112.92% Jez 148 511 325 1.110 | 1.778 | 9,922 4,152 1,176 2,345 389,097 4.477 397,680 4.697 280 3.977 | 6.449 7 308 2,145| 58 | 1,593 | 1.059 | 675| 5.530 Not show? unde’ Agri cultur® Total of above items - 950,860 |11.699 | 66,113 28,426 pe. mm a i 43.143 |1.100.241]1.254.30" 4,642 1,646 | 23,721 33,068 44,789 1,123,902 = v—— pero * Census of England and Wales, 1921—Industry Tables. Occupation Table are given in a separate volume. Other Persons engaged in the Industry - bh 14,764] 507 | 2162 Totals- - = 965,624 12.200 68,275 | 101 The table on the previous page shows under each heading the numbers of persons thus included in the census classification of agriculture as an industry and of the numbers classified by occupa- tion. It will be seen that a small number of men employed in woods and forests are included and also some 24,000 other persons whose occupations are not agricultural, such as smiths, carpenters, carmen, etc., but who are employed by persons in the agricultural or horticultural industry. Excluding these latter persons, the total number of persons in the agricultural industry is approximately 1,100,000, of whom about 8,000 are separately distinguished as employed in woods and forests. i The difference in the numbers in the different groups as classified by “industry ”’ and as classified by ‘‘ occupation is not very material except in the case of gardeners and gardeners’ labourers, of whom approximately 100,000 are allocated in the “industry ”’ tables to the general heading of agriculture. As already explained, a large proportion of the numbers returned by occupation are domestic gardeners and gardeners employed in public parks and gardens. It will be seen that the number of persons engaged in farming and stock raising is about 950,000, of whom 250,000 are definitely classed as “farmers ” and 93,500 as “ relatives assisting in work on the holding.” The numbers engaged in poultry farming are 11,700, in market gardening and fruit farming 66,000, and in flower, seed-growing and nursery gardening 28,500. Unfortu- nately, no exact distinction is made between employers and workers in these latter groups, though from another table in the Census Report it appears that 39,000 persons described as gardeners, nurserymen, ete., are employers or working on their own account. It is assumed that the majority of these are engaged in commercial horticulture and that they are conse- quently included in the above totals. Comparison with Returns obtained by the Ministry of Agri- culture.—The particulars afforded by these ‘Industry’ Tables enable comparison to be made with the returns obtained by the Ministry in the Agricultural Schedule in the same year —viz., 1921. The returns on the Agricultural Schedule are statements made by the occupier of the land as to the number of persons actually employed on the date of the return, whether as regular or casual workers, excluding the occupier, his wife and domestic servants, but including sons or other relatives working on the farm. These figures should to some extent be comparable with those given in the Industry Tables, though the latter are dependent on statements made by the worker, while the others rest on statements made by the occupier of the land, and there is room for considerable differences in the persons included in each case. Exact agreement is not to be expected, but the comparison between the two sets of figures, so far as it can be made, is shown below for the year 1921. 2 RETURNS OF PERSONS EMPLOYED IN AGRICULTURE IN 1921. (a) Ministry of Agriculture Returns. Males. (es Females. Regular workers Casual workers 612,072 131,253 i 73,180 52.678 Total 743.325 125.858 (b) Census of Population (Industry Tables).* Pi Males. Females. Farmers’ sons, daughters or other relatives assist- ing in the work of the farm - - Farm bailiffs and foremen - Shepherds - - - - Agricultural labourers, farm servants — Distinguished as in charge of cattle - ro ” horses Not otherwise distinguished - Agricultural machine, tractor-drivers, attendants Gardeners, nurserymen, seedsmen, florists - - Gardeners’ labourers - - Es - : All other persons in agricultural occupations 79,643 21,396 10,936 15,291 209 39 57,464 111,008 368,025 8,877 36,811 16,560 18,478 10,341 299 21,014 56 2,820 3,966 4,670 Total - - - - - - Other persons employed in the industry - 729,198 | 17,138 58,705 6,033 Total - 746,336 | 64,738 * This table is exclusive of persons who appear to be employers or working on their own account, viz., farmers, 263,014; land and estate agents, 214; gardeners, nurserymen, seedsmen and florists 39,273; agricultural machine proprietors, &e., 1,490: and also 8,897 persons employed in woods and forests. There is thus a considerable measure of agreement in the number of male workers shown in these two tables, but a marked difference in the number of females. It seems probable that the women returned ag regular workers ” in the Agricultural Returns include many women who are employed regularly, as, for example, on milking, but who are not whole-time workers. These are often wives or relations of agricultural labourers ang others, and though thus engaged in agricultural work would not probably return themselves in a, way which would lead them to be included either in the Occupa- tion or Industry Tables of the Census. Similarly, as regards casual female workers who are employed on such work as potato 103 planting, root thinning, and other similar work at other times of the year, a very large proportion of these may not describe themselves as agricultural workers in the Census Returns. There is also some doubt as to the extent to which female domestic servants are included in the Agricultural Returns. Many of these are partially engaged on farm work such as dairying. As the Ministry’s return is taken in June before the fruit-picking and hop-picking season, those persons whose only agricultural work is in connection with these operations are excluded. On the whole, therefore, it may be accepted that the number of persons regularly or generally employed in agriculture or horti- culture was about 870,000 in 1921. In addition to the figures given above for 1921, the numbers of workers returned to the Ministry by occupiers of holdings in 1923, 1924 and 1925 are also available and compare as shown below. NUMBERS 0F WORKERS RETURNED BY OCCUPIERS OF LAND AS EMPLOYED ON JUNE 4TH OF THE UNDERMENTIONED YEARS. Regular Workers. Casual Workers. Y ear. Men and hovs. Women and oirls. Men and bovs. Women and oirls. Thous. Thous. Thous. Thous. 1921 © | 612 73 131 53 1923 566 59 104 43 | 924 582 | 62 115 | 47 1925 579 60 115 49 Total. Thous. 869 72 806 803 The striking decrease between 1921 and 1923 may possibly reflect the financial difficulties under which farmers operated owing to the sharp fall in prices in that period, while the slight increase in employment in the following year may be due to the more stable conditions prevailing in 1924. Generally, however, the figures indicate an appreciable decline in the numbers employed since 1921. With regard to the number of “employers” in agriculture it has sometimes been suggested that the discrepancy between the apparent number of *“ farmers ”” and the number of agricultural holdings is too great and is evidence of inaccuracy on one side or the other. Owing, however, to the fact already explained that a good deal of land is occupied as a secondary occupation, no exact agreement ought to be expected between the number of persons included under the heading ¢ farmer” and of the total number of holdings discussed in the preceding chapter. Of the total of 410,000 separate returns of agricultural land about 50,000 were classed as miscellaneous pieces of land not ordinary 104 gricultural holdings, so that there remain 360,000 separate gricultural holdings which may provide either full or partial ccupation for approximately the same number of occupiers. here is some duplication owing to a number of farmers ccupying more than one farm, and there must certainly be an ppreciable number of persons for whom the management of heir farm or holding is not their main occupation or source of ivelihood and who would not describe themselves as farmers r by any similar designation. The number of persons who ould be classed in the Census either as employers or as working on their own account must therefore be very appreciably less han the 360,000 separate holdings referred to above, and it eems fairly safe to accept the evidence of the Industry Tables rom which it appears that the number is approximately 300,000, made up of 264,000 ““ farmers *’ and, say, about 39,000 gardeners nurserymen, etc stimate of total number of persons engaged in agriculture. — On the whole, taking the evidence of all these figures together, it eems reasonable to suppose that the total number of poring mployed in the agricultural and horticultural industries in 1925 was in the neighbourhood of 800,000, which, with about 300,000 mployers or persons working on their own account, gives a total f 1,100,000 engaged in the industry. It should be noted that this figure of 1,100,000 persons engaged n the industry is subject to the qualifications that whereas on he one hand the number of employers does not include certain ccupiers of land for whom agriculture is a secondary interest, n the other hand the number of workers includes a certain umber, especially females, who are not full-time workers through- ut the year. o account is taken, however, of the large number of seasonal orkers who are not on farms on the 4th June when the Ministry's eturns are collected, but who receive temporary work in fruit, op and pea picking, ete. The term ° casual worker,” as dis- inct from regular farm hand, covers a wide range of labour, varying from skilled hedgers and thatchers who move from farm o farm down to young persons employed in hop gardens. Con- equently, whereas, the figure of 800,000 workers is probably in excess of the number of persons fully employed throughout he year in agriculture, it is certainly deficient as a measure f the total number of persons who labour on the land at some ime of the year. In relation to the cultivated area, the estimate of 800,000 orkers indicates an average employment of 3-1 persons per 00 acres, while if to these are added employers and those working n their own account the number whose main occupation is onnected with the land is about 4-3 persons per 100 acres. If the figures of persons engaged in agriculture are applied o the total value of the output as estimated in Chapter VI, it appears that the average output per person employed was £282 in 1925, while the average output per person, including employers 105 and farmers working on their own account, was £205. These averages are not comparable with those for 1908 as given in the Census of Production Report of that year. On that occasion all the occupiers of agricultural holdings were taken into account, and, in addition, it would appear that the number of workers was somewhat overstated. Number of workers employed in relation to size of holdings.— The fact that the number of workers employed is returned on the Agricultural Schedule with the area of the holding has enabled an analysis to be made which shows approximately the proportionate extent to which the different sized holdings provide employment. NUMBER OF AGRICULTURAL WORKERS IN ENGLAND AND WALES PER 1,000 ACRES OF CROPS AND GRASS, ACCORDING TO SIZE AND Type or Honping, IN 1924. All Holdings (excluding fruit, vegetable and souliry holdings). | i— 5 acres o— 20 ,, 20- 50 ,, 50-100 ,, 100-150 ,, 150-300 ,, 200-500 , Over 500 ,, Total - Fruit and vege- table holdings Poultry holdings Regular Workers. Casual Workers. Males 21 and OVer. Males ' Women under and a oirls. Males 21 and over. Males under 21. Total Women| workers. and airls. 20-0 14-9 m7 14-4 15-0 | 16-1 18-1 19.9 6-7 5-4 6-0 5-9 5-3 4-7 1.4 1-5 3-4 3-4 3-2 | 3.1 25 | 1.8 1.8 1-0 8-9 5-7 4-8 | 4-0! 3:3 2-6 1-9 14 2-7 1-9 1-6 1-2 -9 27 5 4 1-6 | 1-5 1-5 1-3 1-3 1-3 1-2 1-0 B 43-3 32-8 30-8 29-9 28-3 27-2 27-4 27-5 16-0 | 5-1 aq ia, p -9 1:3 28:6 87-2 48-4 24-2 | 15-1 | 290.8 1 9.1 218 16-0 8-4 | 37-2 Go0- 1 ain | 193-7 112-3 The high rate of employment upon holdings of 1 to 5 acres, nd to a less extent upon holdings of 5 to 20 acres, is probably due in part to the fact that these small occupations include a proportion of holdings where the occupier prefers to engage sutside labour rather than work on the land himself, and in many cases the workers may not be employed for their full time on work connected with the agricultural holding. In fact, owing to the miscellaneous character of the plots and pieces of land ncluded in the group between 1 and 5 acres the figures have not much significance. An examination of the returns shows that the labour employed is oreater on holdings which are mainly arable than on mixed [106 farms, and greater on mixed farms than on farms which are mainly pasture. This is especially the case in regard to per- manent adult male workers. The total number of workers employed per 1,000 acres on holdings which are mainly arable is 36-6, against 23-1 on holdings which are mainly pasture. As regards regular male workers, the mainly arable farms employ 27:9 per 1,000 acres, against. 16-2 on mainly pasture farms. Naturally enough, the greatest employment of labour is to be found upon fruit and vegetable holdings, and here temporary female labour bulks largely in the total. There is'a marked tendency to reduce the labour on holdings as farms increase in size, but it will also be observed that after a certain point the number of permanent male workers tends to increase, while the casual workers diminish throughout. This is no doubt largely due to the fact that the occupier is excluded from these figures and that on small farms no additional regular assistance is required in many cases, whereas as farms increase in size the occupier has to employ more regular workers. As more labour is employed on arable land than on pasture, it is to be expected that those counties which retain the greatest proportion of their cultivated area under arable crops will show the greatest employment of labour. In Table 26 in the Appendix are shown for each county the numbers of each kind of worker per 1,000 acres of crops and grass in the year 1925. The figures show that the proportion of arable land is only one of the factors which govern the amount of labour used, and that the type of farming has also a good deal of influence. The high rate of employment in Middlesex is due both to the high proportion of vegetable holdings and also to the number of residential holdings employing abnormal quantities of outside labour. Kent and Worcester are high because of their fruit and vegetable farms ; Lincoln (Holland) and the Isle of Ely owing to the extensive cultivation of potatoes. In some districts the labour bill is high owing to the predominance of dairy farming on the pasture lands—e.g., Cheshire. Considering the proportion of arable land to total cultivated area, the rate of employment in York- shire (East Riding) and in Lincoln (Kesteven and Lindsey) is abnormally low. Wages.—No special inquiries as to wages were made in con- nection with the Census inquiry in view of the fact that minimum rates of wages are now in operation throughout the country under the Agricultural Wages (Regulation) Act, 1924. In the Report made under this Act for the year ending 30th September, 1926, some information is given in regard to the average earnings of agricultural workers in England and Wales in 1925-26. The average of the minimum wages fixed in the various counties for ordinary agricultural labourers was about 31s. 6d. per week over the country as a whole. Workers engaged in tending animals, such as horsemen, cattlemen and shepherds, usually receive additional wages in payment mainly for the longer hours 107 their duties entail. In some counties a special inclusive minimum wage has been fixed for such workers, and in others they are simply paid the ordinary wage with extra payments at overtime rates for the additional time worked. Taking England and Wales as a whole, it is estimated that on the average the special classes of workers receive about 5s. per week above the wage paid to the ordinary labourer. In many parts of the country, workers receive additional sums for overtime employment on seasonal work such as the hay and corn harvests, or have the opportunity of increasing their earnings by employment at piece rates on special jobs such as potato or sugar beet lifting, but there are no statistics available to enable any precise calculation to be made of the average extra earnings over the country as a whole. In some districts the workers’ opportunities for such additional earnings are practically negli- gible, but in some of the arable areas where crops are grown which require a good deal of extra seasonal labour, the extra earnings may be considerable and yield many of the workers sums which would represent an appreciable addition to their normal weekly wages. Table 30 in the Appendix shows the average weekly wages of ordinary agricultural workers in England and Wales since 1914. IR CHAPTER IX.—MOTIVE POWER ON FARMS. The Agricultural Schedule for 1925 included questions re- garding the use of motive power on farms, and replies were received from 144,000 occupiers in respect of 59 per cent. of the acreage of the country. A large proportion of the returns which gave no information on this point related to holdings under 20 acres where probably no motive power is employed, so that the returns are estimated to cover from 70 to 80 per cent. of the engines in use on farms. The numbers of engines returned in England and Wales in the years 1908, 1913 and 1925 are shown in the table below. It should be noted that the returns in the earlier years represent a somewhat larger proportion of the cultivated area than those of 1925. NUMBER OF AGRICULTURAL ENGINES RETURNED AS USED ON Farms IN ENGLAND AND WALES IN 1908, 1913 AND 1925. a) Fixed or portable — Steam - Gas - - - Oil or petrol Electric - Wind - Water - - Others or not stated (b) Motor tractors .— For field operations - Used solely for stationary work 1908. 8,690 921 6,911 146 Fh 563 1913. 7,719 1,287 16,284 262 63 J 3,663 1 28 1925. 3,731 1,125 56,744 700 990 3,543 21 14,565 2.116 This table shows the striking changes which have occurred in the character of the motive power employed on farms in this country. The use of steam engines, already declining before the war, has fallen off very considerably since 1913, while gas engines, which increased between 1908 and 1913, appear to have declined slightly since. Electric power has made some progress, although it is not yet used very extensively, while wind and water power appears in somewhat greater use now than in 1913. Wind and water power were not distinguished in 1908, and it is possible that the return of ggg « other engines” includes some of this class. The most important change, however, is in regard to petrol or oil engines, which have increased from 6,911 in 1908 to 56.744 [09 in 1925. The increase in engines of this type far outweighs in importance the changes in the use of other forms of fixed or portable engines. The number of motor tractors is returned as nearly 16,700. The numbers were not ascertained in 1908 or 1913, but they were at that time very small, and practically the whole number may be regarded as additional and as marking a new development in the substitution of mechanical motive power for horse power on the farm. The number of agricultural engines of each kind used per 10,000 acres of crops and grass in each agricultural division of the country presents a few interesting features. The following table shows the engines employed in relation to the aggregate area. of the farms from which returns were received in each division :— NUMBERS OF ENGINES PER 10,000 AcrReES OF CROPS AND GRASS. Tractors. Division. Eastern = - North-eastern South-eastern Fast Midland West Midland South-western Northern - North-western North Wales - South Wales - I'otal England and Wales - Steam.| Gas. Oil or ! oetrol.| Elec- tric. Wind.|Water. For For field | station- opera- ary tions. work. 4-2 R-3 2.6 2-6 BA 0-61 0-20 0-79 0-65 9-29 9-28 2:06 1-65 J)-31 0-15 23-5 28-3 37-4 35-2 42-8 48-3 26-4 40-9 58-4 51-0 0-27 0-08 0-57 0-37 0-34 0-41 0-94 yA 0-72 0-70 0-80 0-69 0-98 0-55 0-47 0:56 0-39 0-27 0-24 16-3 27 0:17 9-7 1-3 0-47 ' 17-8 1-8 0-45 9-5 1-4 1-11 9-8 1-3 3:45 5-3 0:9 0-97 7-2 1-3 0-98 6-1 0-9 21-04 5:6 0-9 11-56 3-9. 0-7 J): 0 0-45 2.45 | 0-74 | 37-2 | 0-46 | 0-65 2:32!" 9:5 1:4 The above figures refer to the number of engines of all sizes but do not give any indication of their horse power. It is not possible, therefore, to make accurate deductions as to the actual power consumption of the different agricultural divisions. Steam power is used mainly on the arable farms of the eastern and midland counties, while the use of gas and electric engines is most widespread in the northern and north-western divisions where rural supplies of gas and electricity are more readily available. Oil and petrol engines are more numerous in pasture than in arable counties, since the chief use of such engines is for preparing food for livestock. Wind power is fairly evenly utilised throughout the country, but water-power is used more extensively in Wales than in any other part of the country. [| 10 Pay Motor tractors, both for field work and for stationary work, are found chiefly in the eastern and south-eastern divisions, and least in Wales and the south-west, where conditions as regards type of farming and size of farms are least favourable to their widespread use. In connection with the inquiry regarding motive power an endeavour was made for the first time to ascertain the kind of machine driven by each type of motive power classified. About 15 per cent. of the farmers who stated the number of engines employed failed to indicate the uses to which they devoted them, but the replies given by the remaining 85 per cent. give an approximate indication of the uses of motive power on farms in England and Wales as a whole. Most engines on farms are, of course. used for more than one purpose. In the following table are shown the kinds of machines driven by the different forms of fixed or portable engines expressed as a percentage of the number of engines employed. The table excludes all returns in which the machinery driven by the engines was not indicated. PERCENTAGE OF ToTAL ENGINES oF DIFFERENT Types ox FARMS WHICH ARE USED FOR VARIOUS OPERATIONS. Threshing - - = Chaff cutting, hay chaffing - - - Water pumping - Tumip cutting, root pulping and cleaning Lighting - - - Milling, Grinding - Kibbling - - : Corn and Cake crushing Sawing - - Elevating - - - Butter churning . Ploughing - Other purposes - Total* Steam. | Gas. Qil or Petrol. Elec- trie. Wind. | Water. 62-2 41-9 10-2 | 5-77 29:6 24-0 2.8 72-9 ZH | 64-9 7.5 66-9 10-8 0-6 88-1 58-5 7-1 19-8 2:7 14-8 2.1 14-8 7-6 0-2 16-2 4-7 3.9 145-6 | 198-8 | 198-6 | 216-1 | 101.7 | 207.3 4-4 0-4 28-9 0-3 4-1 7-3 1-5 35-0 3+5 16-9 0x5 L7-0 7-5 0-9 0-2 36-4 2-4 14-3 1-2 11-4 10-7 3-6 1:3 * The fact that tho totals exceed 100 is due to the employment of the same engine for more thay one purpose. Engines driven by wind are chiefly used for pumping, and also to a lesser extent for grinding. Water power, where avail- BN able, seems to be used for practically all purposes, including a good deal of butter-churning in Wales. Most of the steam engines are used for threshing and also to a considerable extent for chaffing, milling and grinding. These latter operations, together with the preparation of cake and roots for feeding to stock, constitute the main function of oil, petrol, gas and electric power on farms. Other uses of motive power which are mentioned are spraying and washing fruit trees and hops, cider milling and pressing, milking, baling and trussing, cream separating and other dairy operations, sheep shearing, potato sorting and hop drying. a [12 CHAPTER X.—RENT AND THE CAPITAL EMPLOYED IN AGRICULTURE. 1. Rent of agricultural land.—No information has hitherto been officially collected as to the average rent of agricultural land in England and Wales, but in connection with the present Census it was decided to make an effort to obtain some infor- mation on the subject. It was felt, however, that occupiers of land would probably be unwilling to state definitely on the Agricultural Schedule the rent paid for their farms, and it became necessary to fall back on estimates made by the Crop Reporters, who by their local knowledge and experience were in most cases well qualified to form a reliable opinion on the subject. The Crop Reporters were asked to estimate the average rent paid in 1925 in their respective districts for eight different sizes of holding, distinguishing in each case between (1) holdings mainly arable (70 per cent. and over arable land), (2) holdings mainly pasture (70 per cent. and over pasture), (3) mixed holdings lying between these two groups, (4) fruit and vegetable farms and (5) poultry farms. In addition, enquiries were made as regards rough grazings. The results for each division in England and Wales are summarised briefly in Table 27 in the Appendix and show that on the average of the whole country the rent of arable, pasture and mixed farms as estimated in 1925 was approximately 31s. per acre. Fruit and vegetable holdings averaged 82s. per acre, while poultry holdings averaged 64s. per acre, whichis a very similar figure to that assigned for the group of holdings of 1 to 5 acres, excluding these special farms. The distinction between holdings mainly arable and mainly pasture brought out a rental difference of some interest, as will be seen from the following table, which shows the average rents per acre paid on holdings of different types and sizes in England and Wales. The main feature of this table is the higher rent paid for holdings mainly pasture as compared with holdings mainly arable. The mixed holdings naturally occupy an intermediate position. The difference in the rent per acre paid for holdings of different sizes is to a great extent the result of the variation in the demand for small and large holdings and to the fact that the former are for the most part found in the neighbourhood of towns. In addition, the rent paid is in respect not only of the land farmed but also of the farmhouse and farm buildings, including cottages on the holding, and therefore ag holdings decrease in size the cost of buildings necessitates a higher average rent per acre, even allowing for the absence of house or buildings on a large pro- portion of holdings under 20 acres. (13 AVERAGE RENTS PER ACRE (EXCLUSIVE OF RoucH GRAZINGS) oF HOLDINGS OF DIFFERENT TYPES AND SIZES. Size group. i— D acres 5- 20 ,, 20- 50 ,, 50-100 ,, 100-150 ,, 150-300 ,, 300-500 ,, Over 500 .. Total Ea Mainly arable holdings. Per acre. S. 51 16 39 33 29 25 21 a Mainly pasture holdings. Per acre. Se 64 53 4 7 23 30 26 23 20 Mixed holdings. Per acre. S. 56 47 39 33 30 27 24 27 All kinds. Per acre. 8. 62 51 42 5} 31 28 24 20 21 Apart from the variations due to size there is naturally con- siderable difference in the rents paid in different parts of the country due to the fertility of the soil and other causes, though when averaged over the agricultural divisions the variation is not as great as might have been expected. This may be illus- trated by comparing the average rentals of holdings of 100 to 150 acres of each type in the agricultural divisions. AVERAGE RENT PER ACRE (EXCLUSIVE OF RoueH GRAZINGS) OF Horpinags or 100 To 150 ACRES. Eastern - - North-Eastern South-Eastern East Midland - West Midland South-Western Northern - North-Western North Wales - South Wales Mainly arable. Per acre. De 27 21 5 5 4 25 0 t9 Mainly pasture. Per acre. Da 35. 34 | bi 36 27 i’ 28 36 26 Mixed. Por acre. S. 28 32 28 1 4 ag 29 35 23 21 All kinds. Per acre. 8. 28 31 28 33 35 36 29 36 25 99 In the eastern and south-eastern divisions the mainly arable farms appear to be worth some 6s. per acre less than the pasture farms, but in the midlands the difference is as great as 11s. and 1 14 13s. per acre, and in the south-west it rises to 19s. per acre. The wide differences in these areas are probably due to the good quality of much of the pasture in these districts. On the other hand, it is noticeable that in the northern and the north-western divisions the average rental of pasture holdings is somewhat below that of arable holdings. The highest rents for arable farms are in the north-west, while the lowest rentals are found in Wales. As regards rough grazings, information regarding the average rental value was obtained separately from crop reporters, but, in addition, reporters were asked to estimate the average number of live stock grazed on rough grazing land with the object of providing some indication of the tenants’ capital required in respect of such land (see section 3 of this chapter). These par- ticulars are shown in the following table :— AVERAGE RENT PER ACRE OF Rouen Grazing LAND AND AVERAGE NUMBERS OF LIVE STOCK GRAZED PER 100 ACRES. Division, Eastern - - North-Eastern South-Eastern Fast Midland West Midland South-Western Northern u North-Western North Wales South Wales Total Average rent per acre. ed, 7.11 7 4 3 [oi Average number of sheep and cattle grazed per 100 acres. Sheep. Cattle. 63 48 34 9 LO 7 + 26 41 57 97 (9 2 = The estimated average rental value of rough grazing land varies considerably in different districts. In the eastern and north-eastern divisions, and the east and west midlands the estimated average is between 7s. and 8s. per acre, while in the south-west it is as low ag 4s., and in North Wales only 3s. per acre. The various estimates given above provide a means of calcu- lating the gross rental value of agricultural land (including buildings) in England and Wales. This has been done by apply- 115 Ing the estimated rental value of each class and size group of holdings to the respective areas in each division, and the final result, including fruit, vegetable and poultry farms, comes to £41,250,000. To this must be added approximately £1,100,000 for rough grazing land, making a total gross rental value of £42,350,000. Out of this gross rental value has to be defrayed the cost of repairs and other outgoings. The only figure which can be quoted as in any way comparable with this estimate is the gross income derived from the owner- ship of lands returned under Schedule A of the Income Tax. This in the year 1922-23 amounted to £36,660,000, but the basis of calculation is not precisely the same. 2. Value of agricultural land.—In order to enable some esti- mate to be made of the total capital value of agricultural holdings in England and Wales, Crop Reporters were also asked to estimate on the basis of the actual prices at which any sales had recently been effected, the average capital value per acre of holdings of different types and sizes in their district. The average value in the different divisions for the various size groups is given in Table 28 in the Appendix, while the following table shows the average price per acre of holdings of various sizes and kinds over the whole of England and Wales :— Average value per acre (exclusive of Rough Grazings). Size Groups. 1—- 5 acres - 5-20 20- 50 ,, 50-100 ,, 100-150 1%: 150-300 300-500 Dver 500 Total Mainly arable 1oldings. x 16 12 36 30 26 23 20 ie. Mainly pasture holdings. xX 62 52 44 37 33 EC 25 28 35 Mixed holdings. ( 54 46 39 23 30 26 22 9 ~Q All kinds. L 60 50 41 34 30 26 29 19 31 a On the basis of the information thus obtained it is calculated that the capital value of agricultural holdings in England and Wales is £795,000,000, to which must be added the capital value Of the rough grazing land, which may be put at £21,000,000. Che estimated total value is, therefore, somewhere in the neigh- dourhood of £815,000,000. It will be understood that this 277192 I 16 estimate includes not merely the value of the land itself but also the permanent equipment—e.g., farmhouses, cottages and build- ings—Ilet with the farms. 3. Tenants’ capital. —In addition to rent and value of land the Ministry has also obtained from the Crop Reporters estimates of the average amount of tenants’ capital per acre on holdings of different types and sizes in England and Wales, tenants’ capital being defined as including the value of live and dead stock at the rates current about the end of 1925, tenant right valuation at Michaelmas or other date at which farms usually change hands and the amount of cash in hand required to meet necessary outgoings. ESTIMATED AMOUNT OF TENANTS CAPITAL REQUIRED PER ACRE (BxCLUSIVE OF RoucH GRAZINGS) oN HOLDINGS OF DIE- FERENT TYPES AND SizeS IN ENGLAND AND WALES. Size Group. 1- 5 acres - 5-20 20— 50 50-100 100-150 150-300 300-500 Over 500 Mainly arable holdings. Per acre. ¥ L7 L6 43 3 124 2 2 Mainly pasture holdings. Per acre. v 191 17 154 4 3} 123 121 0) Mixed holdings. All kinds. Per acre. Per acre. £ £ 183 19 164 17 15 15% 4 14 13% 13} 3 123 12} 12} 12 113 Slightly more capital is estimated to be required on a holding that is mainly pasture than on one which is mainly arable, and the amount of capital per acre in all cases is naturally greater on the small-sized holdings than on the large. There is a great deal of variation in the case of fruit and vegetable holdings and although the average only works out at £37 per acre, the capital Is estimated in the different divisions at figures ranging from £20 to £80 per acre. Poultry holdings show a similar diversity the average over the whole country is estimated at £66 per acre. On the basis of the above estimates the farm capital repre sented by the value of the live and dead stock, the tenant-right valuation and other working capital, exclusive of that required in respect of rough grazings, amounted to rather less than £360 millions in the whole of England and Wales. 17 Stock on Rough Grazings—Reference was made under the heading of rent to the numbers of stock on rough grazing land and these figures may be used to calculate the average tenants’ capital required on rough grazing land. These rough grazings are usually occupied by farmers who cultivate other holdings in addition, and the live stock consequently represents practically the whole of the tenants’ capital employed. The estimated total number of cattle and sheep grazed according to the returns of rough grazings is 240,000 and 2,700,000 respectively, and at current prices the total value of the live stock may be estimated at about £7,500,000, or £1 10s. per acre. The total amount of tenants’ capital required is therefore, in round figures, about £365 millions in the whole of England and Wales. ~, CHAPTER XI.—AGRICULTURAL PRICES. Statistical records of the prices of the principal farm products have been collected by the Ministry of Agriculture since 1904. Earlier records of wholesale food prices back to 1846 were com- piled by Sauerbeck, and have been continued by the Statist, while statistics collected by Jevons covered the period 1785 to 1865. Other records of wholesale food prices have been prepared by the Board of Trade and by the Hconomist. There is thus a fairly complete record of the movement of agricultural prices up to 1904, and a more detailed record thereafter. Index numbers based on the prices collected by the Ministry have been worked out for the years since 1906; the average prices in the three years 1911-13 have been taken as a base and corresponding prices in other years are expressed as percentages above or below the prices ruling in the base vears.* The fifty-five years which have elapsed since 1870 may be divided into five periods—namely, 1870-1896, 1896-1914, 1914 1920, 1920-1923 and 1923-1925—each of which was characterised by distinct price movements. In the first (1870-1896) prices were falling, subject to an interruption between 1886 and 1891, and farming suffered a prolonged depression; in the second (1896-1914) prices were rising slowly, accompanied by a gradual revival of agriculture; in the third (1914-1920) prices were rising very fast and agriculture experienced a short period of great prosperity; in the fourth (1920-1923) prices were falling * In order to prevent misconception it may be well to explain here that these index numbers are based on the average of the weekly prices of the principal articles sold off the farm as ascertained by the Ministry’s Market Reporters and published in the Agricultural Market Report. In most cases the prices used in the calculations are those for second quality, which is taken as a fair indication of the average of all qualities. The prices used are market prices, without any deductions for carriage or other costs of marketing, as it is not until the supplies are at the market that they are on an equal footing, and it is only from this starting point that the price movement can be compared with the pre-war position. The actual prices, on which the annual index numbers for the years 1906-24 are based, are given in Table 36 of Part IIT of the Agricultural Statistics, 1924, and for 1925 in the corresponding Report for that year. In calculating the general index numbers for all commodities a suitable allowance is made for their relative importance. For instance, more weight 18 given to livestock and milk than to corn, because, on the average, livestock and milk bulk more largely in the farmers’ receipts than corn. The weights applied to each commodity are given in Table 37 of Part TIL of the Agricultural Statistics, 1924. Individual farmers or groups of farmers wi naturally be affected in different degrees according to the crops or livestock which they produce. The general index number is a measure only of the general change in price level, and not of changes in gross receipts of farmers, as these are affected by the changes in the output of different years as well as in prices. | 10 very rapidly accompanied by acute depression; and in the fifth (1923-1925) prices were comparatively steady. These price changes were due mainly, though not wholly, to causes external to agriculture—that is to say, causes which brought about changes in the general level of the prices of all commodities; or, in other words, they were due more to changes in the purchasing power of money than to changes in conditions of supply and demand in respect of agricultural produce. * The average fall in wholesale prices (all commodities included in Sauerbeck’s index number) between 1871-1875 and 1894-1898 was 40 per cent. The corresponding fall of certain agricultural produce is given below :— Wheat - Barley - Oats - Potatoes Pork - Beet - Bacon - Mutton - - Butter - " 51 per cent. 39 38 39 23 29 25 25 25 Of these commodities wheat was the only one to fall in price more than all commodities—a fact which was undoubtedly accounted for by the increased production of wheat in the newer countries of the world, the development of transport facilities abroad and the reduction in ocean freight rates. In its reaction upon agricultural production this prolonged period of declining prices was the most disastrous that had been experienced since that which followed the Napoleonic wars. The depression was, however, mainly in arable farming, as is indicated by the rela- tively greater fall in cereal prices. Stock farming suffered to a considerably less degree. In the second period the average rise in general commodity prices was 33 per cent. between 1894-98 and 1910-14. The corresponding rise of certain agricultural commodities was :— Wheat 22 per cent. Barley i Oats = - i Potatoes Pork =: Beef Bacon Mutton Butter 3 * The changes in the general level of Agricultural prices owing to monetary causes is discussed in the Report of the Committee on Stabilisation of Agricultural Prices published by the Ministry of Agriculture. Economic Series No. 2, price 1s. 6d, 20012 120 a The comparatively small rise in barley prices was accounted for partly, if not mainly, by a decline in the quantity used for brewing. It was accompanied by a fall in the area under barley, which appears to have been one of the chief factors in the general decline of the arable acreage which occurred during this period, notwithstanding that prices were rising. On the other hand, the relatively small increase in the price of potatoes did not result in any diminution in the acreage under this crop. Generally, however, the period was one of gradual recovery from the depres- sion of the previous two decades, From the point of view of the effect on production since the last Census was taken, the most important price movements are those which have occurred in the three periods beginning with 1914. The six years 1914 to 1920 experienced the sharpest rise in agricultural prices for which there are statistical records, * the rise being almost identical with the general movement of com- modity prices (see Diagram VII). This movement coincided with a period of great prosperity in which a substantial increase in food production was secured. Two factors arising out of the rapid upward movement of prices contributed to this prosperity. The first was the interval of time covered by most agricultural operations, so that between the time when the farmer laid out his money in certain of the costs of production and the time when the crops or products were sold in the market, the general level of prices had risen. The second was that certain costs of pro- duction did not advance so rapidly as did the prices of agricultural commodities. For example, wages, though they increased very considerably between 1914 and 1920.1 always lagoed behind the rise in agricultural prices. Statistics are not available of the movement of rentg during bhis period, but no general advance of rents took place during the early years of the war, and it is believed that the total average rise in rents was very small in comparison with the rise in agricul- tural prices. On the other hand, the area of agricultural land sold increased during the period, particularly towards 1920, and the price paid was usually higher than it would have been if valued on the basis of the rent paid prior to 1914. The remaining items in the cost of production which it is possible to measure to some extent statistically are feeding stuffs and fertilisers, the prices of which can be compared by means of index numbers with the prices of agricultural products. The prices of imported feeding stuffs rose more rapidly during the period 1914-1920 than did agricultural prices owing to the * See Table 37 in Part ITT of Agricultural Statistics, 1924, which shows the index numbers of the prices of agricultural commodities since 1906. T Statistics of wages so far ag they are available are given in Table 30 in the Appendix. As explained in the footnote to this Table the hours of work from 1917 onwards were less than in 1914. [Facing pageI26 INDEX NUMBERSor PRICES or AGRICULTURAL PRODUCE |= : s & ALL COMMODITIES ToceTHER witH INDEX NUMBER - a OF PURCHASING POWER or AGRICULTURAL PRODUCE. . | . (1911-13 =100 © kis 1208 : 1910 1918 =a 1920 Ym , 310 290 - a. 1290 x [3 270 t i : 250 - nr 250 I ha i = * 230 js 210 j210 = -— 100 or 70 : 150 W hr > 0 7%, . 190 i170 150 = | 20 TB 10 20 70 hn prods, yy, All Lommodiies. - of Purchasing Fower of Agriculfura| Produce. 1110 190 > 70 math 50 ~ . dr eel. reat F, 50 1906 1915 1920 1920 NOTE: THE INDEX NUMBERS OF AGRICULTURAL PRODUCE ARE TAKEN FROM PART.III OF THE AGRICULTURAL STATISTICS. ° [HE INDEX NUMBERS OF ALL COMMODITIES ARE SAUERBECK'S INDEX NUMBERS CONVERTED TO THE BASE 1911-13. NACGRAM VII. Facing page 121.1 INDEX NUMBERS orPRICES or AGRICULTURAL PRODUCE, FEEDING STUFFS & FERTILISERS IN EACH YEAR FROM = — 1906 = JIDG | eee SS ——t 1919 (ton 2 7 IUD 198 30 i[o} 290 - * h70 270 i. =. im hr 250 A550 230 230 210 f 190 210 30) 70 ' 170 = 150 50 50] Jiz0 [1O 110 [C — Index figure Vegelable Producls. ind " Fer tlisers 30 4 90 70 70 so. a To "oy 50 Diacram VIII. ia scarcity of shipping. Fertilisers, on the other hand, did not rise in price so rapidly as agricultural produce, especially in the last three years of the period. During the latter part of this period, however, control of prices of agricultural commodities was in operation and between the end of 1916 and the end of 1919 there was not in the case of many of the more important products a free market. Control of prices was removed by stages and in most cases agricultural commo- dities were free from control by the end of 1920. In regard to the movement of agricultural prices in relation to that of feeding stuffs and fertilisers the changes which have taken place will be seen from the following table, which gives the percentage by which the average figure for each year from 1914 to 1925 exceeded the average in the three base years 1911-13. 1914 1915 1916 1917 1918 1919 1920 1921 1922 1923 1924 1925 Year. Agricultural Produce. 27 60 101 132 158 192 119 69 57 61 509 Feeding Stuffs. v 37 87 174 187 168 173 31 16 36 54 59 : g Fertilisers. a i5 56 96 111 115 159 120 47 23 19 14 “ Decrease. These results are also shown in Diagram VIII, covering the period 1906-1925, which indicates the movements of animal and vegetable products separately. The vegetable products included are wheat, barley, oats, pulse, potatoes, hay, fruit and vegetables, and hops; the animal products comprise fat cattle, sheep and pigs, milk, butter and cheese, poultry, eggs and wool. The two sets of figures cannot be taken as strictly representing arable and pasture farming respectively, but they do show to some extent the different effects of price changes upon those farmers who depended mainly upon sales of vegetable products and of animal products re- spectively. The fourth period, 1920-1923, saw a very rapid fall in prices, as is indicated in the above table and in Diagrams VII and VIII. Agricultural prices again moved in close harmony with general 29 commodity prices, but slightly less rapidly. The same factors that operated to promote conditions of prosperity when prices were rising produced the reverse conditions when they were falling. Just as during 1914 to 1920 prices of produce moved upwards more quickly than the costs of production, so now they fell more rapidly, and owing to the long period of turnover, the farmer usually sold his produce in a market where prices were much lower than he had expected, and possibly in the majority of cases below the cost of production. Up to the autumn of 1922 the decline in agricultural prices was fairly uniform, but with the harvest of that year a new factor was introduced in the heavy fall of corn prices which in August and September had reached a level considerably below that of other agricultural products. This was due mainly to the large increase in the pro- duction of cereals in the United States and Canada, and partly bo the poor quality of the home crops. The subsequent period (1923-1925) was one of comparative stability, the sharp fall in general commodity prices having come to an end. Apart from this, the outstanding feature was the relatively low price of cereals in 1923, which was the main cause of the low point indicated on the vegetable products curve in Diagram VIII. Renewed competition after the war, combined with good harvests and a partial recovery of corn production in Europe, resulted in a relative excess of supply, which was in part due to the low purchasing power of certain importing countries. A depression of arable farming in Great Britain and a sharp contraction of the arable acreage was consequently a conspicuous feature of this period. Subsequently to 1923 there was a recovery in wheat prices, which in 1924 had reached an average price of 52 per cent. above pre-war, and in 1925 60 per cent. above pre-war. It thus stood at approximately the same level as the general average of agri- cultural prices. Barley also recovered, but the price of oats continued at a low level, influenced by the low prices of imported feeding stuffs. The average price of potatoes, both in 1924 and 1925, remained exceptionally high owing to relatively small yields. Live stock and dairy produce, though subject to some fluctuations, maintained on the whole a more favourable position than cereals, while fruit and vegetables generally showed not unsatisfactory results. An average index number has been calculated for these three groups of commodities, viz. (1) live stock, dairy produce, poultry, eggs and wool; (2) cereals and other farm crops; (3) fruit, vegetables, etc., for each year from 1920 to 1925, from which it is possible to judge to some extent the relative position of different branches of the industry. PERCENTAGE INCREASE IN PRICES AS COMPARED WITH 1911-13. 1920 1921 1922 1923 1924 1925 oy (ear. Live stock and live stock products. 192 128 76 66 63 GA Cereals and farm crops. Fruit and vegetables. 247 176 90 03 75 19 It will be seen that cereals and farm crops have suffered much more severely from the fall in prices than live stock, and that fruit and vegetables have done better than either. The average level of prices of feeding stuffs and fertilisers for the years 1923 to 1925 remained below the level of agricultural produce—a factor which was to the farmers’ advantage in com- parison with conditions prevailing before the war. Wages remained practically unchanged between October 1922 and December 1924, but there was a general increase in March 1925. | 24 TaBLE 1. Output of Agricultural Produce from Holdings in England and Wales in 1925. (An explanation of the basis on which this table is calculated is given in Chapter VI of the Report.) Estimated Total Value of Produce sold off farms or consumed in farm households. { Live Stock Products. Meat *— Beef - - Veal - - Mutton and lamb Pig meat - Thousands of ewt [Thousands of ewt 6,902 6,902 614 614 2,446 2,446 6,429 6,429 Millions of Millions of gallons. gallons. L11771 { 888 'housands of ewt Thousands of cwt 569 569 502 502 Thousands of gallons. 650 Millions of gallons. 4-7 Thousands. 15,000 1,700 450 500 Millions. 1,408 40 Millions of bs. 31 22 153 Thousands of £. 31,290 3,370 16,270 26,790 Milk and dairy produce?*--- Milk A 48,700 Butter - Choose | ke 5,780 2.740 Cream 320 Skimmed milk - Poultry *— Fowls - Ducks 2 Geese - Turkeys - Eggs— Fowls’ eggs Ducks’ eggs Wool— Washed - Unwashed Skinwool - Horses 60 3,380 480 250 420 10,270 280 1,900 1,100 i 1.250 Toran Live Stock 154,650 Harm Crops— Corn— Wheat Barley - Oats - Mixed corn Rye - Beans - Peas Potatoes Sugar beet Hops - = Osiers - - 0 ; Hay, straw and other Jarm crops— Seeds hay i Meadow hay . : Wheat straw. i Barley straw - Oat straw - - Mustard seed - - Vetches or tares (grain) Crops grown for seed Thousands of tons.| Thousands of tons 1,360 1,020 1,010 656 1,379 345 94 9-4 26 14-3 159 80 64 35 3,214 2,571 428 428 Thousands of ewt. Thousands of cwt 355 355 Thousands of tons.| Thousands of tons. 16 16 12,070 7,380 3,190 90 120 800 440 11,830 1,160 3,370 65 “is *R() 5 640 681 330 49 “80 2,000 1,820 510 80 400 250 50 4925 Torar, Farm CrOPS 6,050 See notes (*) (1) (1), pago 125. (continued on next page) 125 TABLE 1—continued. Commodity. Pruit, Vegetables, Flowers, d:c.— Fruit— Orchard fruit— Apples, dessert and cook- ing - cider - - Pears, dessert and cook- ing - - »s perry - - - Cherries - - - Plums - - - - Nuts and other kinds - Small fruit— Strawberries - - - Raspberries - - - Blackeurrants - - Red or white currants - Gooseberries - - - Vegetable crops— Green peas - - - +» beans - - - Cabbage for human con- sumption - - Brussels sprouts - - Broccoli and cauliflower Carrots - - Turnips - - - Onions - - - - Celery - - - Rhubarb - Other vegetable crops - Flowers (grown in the open) - Nursery stock - - - Glasshouse produce — Tomatoes - - - Cucumbers - - Grapes - - - Other fruit and vegetables Chrysanthemums - - Roses - - - - Carnations - - - Other flowers (including bedding and decora- tive plants) - Honey - - Toran IFruir, VEGETABLES, Frowers, GLASSHOUSE PRO- Duce, &e. - . Estimated Gross Production. Estimated quantity sold off farms or consumed in farm households. Thousands of ewt.| Thousands of cwt 6,520 1.160 a + 6,520 1,160 32 18 349 S01 82 18 349 S01 705 i45 188 66 590 [housands of tons. 73 34 705 145 188 66 590 Thousands of tons. 73 24 L10 93 162 110 00 17 37 60 £10 93 162 77 100 17 37 60 Chousands of tons, Thousands of tons 47 47 Millions. Millions. 50 50 I'housands of lbs Thousands of Ibs 1,500 1,500 2.200 2.200 Estimated Total Value of Produce sold off farms or consumed in farm households. § Thousands of £. 3,750 200 80 10 1,130 1,180 110 1,410 450 660 100 550 1,070 280 2,080 1,020 1,680 280 200 140 370 450 830 400 1.100 2,350 750 130 250 200 250 85 315 | 80 24,630 (GROSS VALUE OF AGRICULTURAL OurruT - - . - i i 225,330 . * The estimated production of meat, poultry, milk and dairy produce relates to the twelve ad June, 1924, to May, 1925 and is valued at the average prices during that period. + Total milk produced excluding that fed to calves or pigs but including that from which butter, cheese and cream was produced. i Meat is valued at the average price of second quality animals (the total value of meat therefore includes the value of hides, offal, &ec.); milk at average contract prices under National Farmers’ Union scheme, allowance being made for excess quantities paid for at manufacturing prices and average cost of carriage to buyers’ stations deducted ; butter at average price of second quality at country markets; cheese ab average prices ab Cheshire Cheese Fairs; poultry and eggs at averages of first and second qualities ; wool at average values as given by farmers. Grain is valued at average prices from September, 1925, to August, 1926; potatoes at f.o.r. prices at Wisbech, July, 1925, to May, 1926; sugar beet and hops at average prices paid to growers for the 1925 crops; hay and straw at in-rick prices September, 1925, to August, 1926; and crops grown for seed at average prices as given by producers. Fruit and vegetables are valued at average prices at growers’ markets during the period when ihe one crops were being sold; glasshouse produce at average prices as given by sroducers. TABLE 2. Area of Agricultural Land in England and Wales in five-year periods from 1871-75 to 1921-25 and in the year 1925, distinguishing the Area of Arable Land, Permanent Grass and Rough Grazings. (See Chapter IT.) Period. 1871-1875 {876-1880 [881-1885 [886-1890 1891-1895 [896-1900 1901-1905 [906-1910 1911-1915 1916-1920 [921-1925 1925 lillage.* Thousands of ACTES. 11,715 t3. 979 “32 9 oo ad 15 Arable land. Clover and Rotation Grasses Thousands of CPOs. “1 Total Arable Land. Thousands of acres. 14,766 14,348 13,747 2,243 2,676 %356 914 444 31 805 144 682 Permanent Grass. Thousands of acres. 11,799 12,802 13,838 4,560 5,116 15,239 5,545 15,903 16,013 15,075 14,805 15.073 Total Cultivated Area. T'housands of acres. 26,565 27.150 27,585 27,803 27,792 27,595 27,459 27,347 27,144 26,880 25,949 25.755 Rough Grazings :—Mountain, heath, moor or down land or other rough land used for 2razing.t Returned by occupiers having sole Jrazing rights. Grazed in common. Potal Rough Grazings. I'housands of acres. Thousands of acres. Thousands of acres. 2,880 3,412 3,614 3,712 3,786 3,998 4,873 5.024 3.465 3.811 3 020° 533 1,062 1.104 pd LO = Land under the plough in the year of the return. £ Prior to 1921 rough grazings were described as mountain and heath land used for grazing. i The area of common land Was not separately distinguished prior to 1921. A special examination of the returns for 1920 showed that only 533,000 acres of the common land had been included in the returns of that vear. TABLE 3. Acreage under the Principal Farm Crops in England and Wales in five-year periods from 1871-5 io 1921-5 and in the year 1925. . (See Chapters II and 111.) Period. [871-1875 [876-1880 1881-1885 1886-1890 1891-1895 1896-1900 1901-1905 1906-1910 1911-1915 1916-1920 1921-1925 1925 Wheat. | Thou- sands of ACTesS. 3,404 2,959 2,646 2,341 1,907 1,858 1.594 (,679 1,877 2,097 1,746 1.500 Barley.| Thou- sands of Acres. 2,115 2,243 2,034 L911 1,881 1,769 1.641 1,501 1,435 1,488 1,352 1.318 Oats. Thou- sands of ACT'eS. 1,664 (717 1,870 1,935 2,116 2,039 2,134 2,104 2,022 2,392 2,039 1.868 Beans. Thou- sands of ACTes. 528 142 £19 337 266 232 237 285 281 248 240 TGs. Peas. Thou- sands of ACES. 337 278 231 225 21% 175 172 166 166 145 152 131 Total corn STOPS. Thou- sands of ACT'es. 3,097 7,684 7,242 5,803 6,434 6,132 5,833 5,786 5,832 6,538 5,725 5.182 Pota- toes. T'urnips| and swedes. Thou- sands of Thou- sands of acres. acres. 382 1,625 354 1,560 388 1,538 t14 1,476 390 1,460 t14 1,313 144 1,160 118 1,121 152 1,046 318 959 506 | 843 193 06 Man- oolds. Thou- sands of acres. 338 349 237 344 349 365 J 106 139 140 390 390 259 Small fruit. Thou- sands of acres. UX _¥ ea 61 67 71 76 77 66 7 [RK Hops. Thou- sands of acres. 64 69 68 61 58 52 49 39 35 20 26 28 Clover and rotation oTasses. Thou- sands of ACTeS. 3,051 3,076 2,914 3,121 3,044 3,191 3,140 2,801 2,474 2,378 2,515 9 574 Bare fallow. Thou- sands of acres. 601 668 711 489 442 356 347 300 327 481 133 163 Total arable land. Thou- sands of acres. 14,766 14,348 13,747 13,243 12.676 12.356 11,914 11,444 (1,131 11,805 11,144 10.682 — 9) ~1 # Not separately distinguished until 1887. Figures for individual years will be found in the annual issues of the Agricultural Statistics TABLE 4 Average Annual Production of the Principal Farm Crops in England and Wales in ten-year periods from 1886-1895 fo 1916-1925 and in the year 1925. (See Chapter 111.) Period. [886-1895 1891-1900 1896-1905 1901-1910 1906-1915 [911-1920 [916-1925 1925 | Wheat. Thou- sands of fons. 1,692 1,553 1,488 1,429 1,566 1,675 1,650 1.360 Barley. | Thou- sands of tons. 1,471 1,434 1,334 1,244 5155 1,088 1,044 1.010 Oats. Thou- sands of tons. 1,399 1,441 1,466 1,352 1.470 1,471 1,488 1.379 Beans. Peas. Thou- sands of Thou- sands of tons. tons. 213 149 175 133 179 123 210 119 228 104 199 86 182 75 159 64 Potatoes. Thou- sands of tons. 2,396 2,388 2,458 2,581 2,685 2,974 3,158 3.214 Turnips and swedes. Thou- sands of tons. 18,808 16,999 14,927 15,529 14,216 12,360 11,165 9.198 Man- colds. Thou- sands of | tons. 6,090 6,268 7,252 8,491 8,477 7,724 7,436 7.180 Hay from clover, sainfoin and rotation orasses. Thou- sands of tons. 2,536 | 2,435 2,675 2,699 2,426 2,286 | 2,381 2.562 Hay from permanent orass. Thou- sands of tons. 5,243 4,828 5,148 5,476 5,512 5,105 4,671 4.538 Hops. Thou- sands of tons. 24 23 23 20 17 14 13 18 od NO 0 Figures for individual years will be found in the annual issues of the Agricultural Statistics. TABLE 5. Average Yield per Acre of the Principal Farm Crops in England and Wales in ten-year periods from 1886-1895 fo 1916-1925 and in the year 1925. (See Chapter 111.) Period. 1886--1895 1891-1900 1896-1905 1901-1910 1906-1915 1911-1920 1916-1925 1925 Wheat. Cwt. 15-8 16-4 17-2 7:4 7-6 b-8 17-2 18-1 Barley. Cwt. 15-5 15-7 15-6 15-9 15-7 14-9 14-7 | 15.9 Dats. Cwt. 13-8 13:9 14-1 14-6 14-2 13-3 13-5 14-8 Beans. Cwt. 14-0 14-1 15-2 16-1 i6-4 15-4 15-6 ¥i-% Peas. It Cwt. 13-7 | 13-9 4.43 a 1 7 14-45 Pota- toes. Tons. 6:0 5-9 5-7 6-0 6-2 6-1 6-1 6-5 Turnips and swedes. Tons. 12-8 12-2 12-1 13-6 13-1 12-4 12-4 11-4 Man- colds. Tons. 17-6 17-5 18-74 20-1 | 19-3 | 18-7 19-1 19-9 Hay from clover, sainfoin and rotation grasses. Cwt. 27-6 26-8 28-4 29-6 29-0 28-4 28-5 20.8 : Hay from per- manent OTASS. Cwt. 23-2 22-0 23-3 23-7 22.9 21-8 21-1 291.1 Hops. Cwt. 7-9 8-6 9-1 9-0 9-0 10-5 11-6 13-5 an LD im Figures for individual years will be found in the annual issues of the Agricultural Statistics. 1 30 TABLE 6. Acreage and Production of other Farm Crops in 1925. (See Chapter 111.) Crop. Mixed corn* Sugar beet - Lucerne (hay)* Kohl rabi Vetches or tares* (grain ” ,» (hay) Mustard seed Rye (grain)* Linseed - Straw, wheat .» barley oat ry Acreage. Acres. 123,370 54,750 31,500 10,734 23,000 12,000 22,844 27.750 > 695 Production. Tons. 94,000 128,000 67,000 140,000 14,500 17.700 10,000 26,200 1,600 1,650,000 975,000 1.785 000 * In addition to the areas here shown, there were areas of these crops on which the crop was cut for green fodder or silage. The total areas under the respective crops are given in the Agricultural Statistics for 1925. TaBLE 7. Acreage and Production of Vegetables, Flowers, Nursery and Glasshouse Produce in 1925. (See Chapter 111.) Crop. a gE PR EIVES poet Acreage. Production. Green peas - - Green beans - - - Cabbage for human consumption - Brussels sprouts - - Cauliflower or broccoli - Carrots - - - Turnips for human consumption - Onions, spring - - mothers: - - Celery - - Rhubarb © - Other vegetable crops - Flowers (grown in the open) Nursery stock - - Glasshouse produce : - — Tomatoes - > 47,000 No. Cucumbers * 50,000,000 _ Grapes* - = ls | 1,500,000 Ibs. * These crops accounted for 67 ver cent. of the total value of glasshouse produce. Nore.—The areas of most of the crops as shown in this table differ from those published in the Agricultura) Statistics, 1925, as the areas given in this table relate to the total areas from which a crop was taken in the year, whereas those given in the Agricultural Statistics relate to the areas actually under the particular crop on 4th June. 1995 Acres. 43,500 14,000 35,200 21,300 18,100 8,133 9,000 1,470 1,530 4,790 6,246 21,200 5,250 10,000 2.795 Tons. 72,700 33.900 £10,000 93,000 162,000 110,000 100,000 8,800 8,300 37,300 60,300 7 i TABLE 8. Acreage and Production of Fruit in 1925. (See Chapter 111.) Crop Small fruit :(— Strawberries® - = Raspberries®* - - - Red and white currants® - Black currants*® (looseberries® - Orchards (238,081 acres)j :— Apples, dessert and cooking o cider” - - - Pears, dessert and cooking wr DOrLy = - Cherries, sweet and sour - Plums, dessert and jam - Other kinds - 8 es Ea Acreage. Acres. 29,300 7,400 3,800 11,700 16.100 No. of trees. 12,102,000 2,727,000 1,794,000 182,000 741,000 5,105,000 415,000 Production. Cwts. 705,000 145,000 66,000 188,000 590,000 6,520,000 1,160,000 82,000 18,000 349,000 801,000 Bs ¢ The acreages of the different kinds of small fruit differ from those published in the Agricultural Statistics, 1925, and given on page 38 of this Report, owing to the areas of mixed small fruit being allotted to the different varieties. + The acreage of orchards under which small fruit was being grown (31,444 acres) is included both in the orchard acreage and the small fruit areas. The total acreage of fruit in 1925 was 274,989 acres. { The production of other kinds of orchard fruit (chiefly nuts) was not ostimated. nn easy TABLE 9. Number of Cattle in England and Wales in Jive-year periods from 1871-1875 to 1921-1925 and in the year 1925, (Figures are in thousands—’000 omitted.) (See Chapter Iv.) Period. 1871-1875 1876-1880 1881-1885 1886-1890 1891-1895 1896-1900 1901-1905 1906-1910 1911-1915 1916-1920 1921-1925 1925 Cows and heifers in milk or in calf. Cows and heifers in milk. Cows in calf but | not in milk, Heifers in calf. Total cows and heifers in milk or in calf. No. No. No. No. 1,812 1,837 1,953 2,085 2.127 2,149 2,189 2.330 1,843 1.863 279 He ’ 278 | 358 300 378 334 2.385 2476 1,967 2.035 i 2,603 2.713 Other Cattle. Bulls being used for service. | 2 years and above. 1 year and under 2. No. No. 1,191 1,204 1,168 1.230 1,266 1,101 1,129 1,122 No. 1,087 1,125 1.193 \ i 1,067 1,101 1,217 1,289 09 R6 - | 916 1,086 975 1.178 Under 1 vear. No. 1,088 1,103 1.150 1,214 1.211 1,137 3.211] Total under 2 vears. No. 1,683 1,666 1,872 1,919 2,038 2,175 2.228 2 343 2,431 2.500 2,223 2.389 Total Cattle. No. 4,686 4.707 4,993 5,234 5,431 5,425 5,646 5,795 5,883 6,077 5,824 6,163 Pt wo bo Figures for individual years will be found in the Annual Issues of Agricultural Statistics 2 a TaBLE 10. Number of Sheep in England and Wales in five-year periods from 1871-1875 to 1921-1925 and in the year 1925. (Figures are in thousands—’000 omitted.) (See Chapter IV.) Period. 1871-1875 | 876-1880 1881-1885 1886-1890 1891-1895 1896-1900 1901-1905 1906-1910 1911-1915 1916-1920 1921-1925 1925 Ewes kept for breeding. No. =] hi | 9d 7,216 7,041 7,473 7,005 6,256 5,732 6.397 Rams and ram lambs to be used for service. No. Other sheep one year and above. No. Pk oh 426 976 067 571 70 Total sheep one year | and above. No. 13,772 13,304 11,563 11,653 12,219 11,642 11,017 11,540 10,576 9,635 8.351% 0.269% Under one Year. No. 7,857 7,620 6,868 7,393 7,652 7,611 7,454 7,891 7,283 6,386 6,034 6,706 Total sheep and lambs. No. 21,629 20,924 18,431 19,046 19,871 19,253 18,471 19,431 17,859 16,021 14,385 15.975 * A proportion of the rams and ram lambs returned as to be used for service in the autumn of the census year would be under one year old. Figures for individual years will be found in the Annual Issues of Agricultural Statistics. TaBrLE 11. Number of Pigs in England and Wales in five-year periods from 1871-1875 to 1921-1925 and in the year 1925. (Figures are in thousands—’000 omitted.) (See Chapter IV.) Period. 1871-1875 1876-1880 1881-1885 1886-1890 1891-1895 1896-1900 1901-1905 1906-1910 1911-1915 1916-1920 1921-1925 | 1925 : Sows kept for preeding. No. 342 239 330 326 273 359 316 Boars being used for service. No. 26 D5 Other pigs. No. 2,056 2,019 2,036 2,104 1,642 2,273 2.303 ol Total pigs. No. 2,319 2,134 2,284 2,295 2,345 2,398 2,358 2.366 2,430 1,915 2,658 2.644 Figures for individual years will be found in the Annual I ol Agricultural Statistics. eo TaBLE 12. Number of Horses on Agricultural Holdings in England and Wales in five-year periods from 1871-1875 fo 1921-1925 and wn the year 1925. (Figures are in thousands—’'000 omitted.) (See Chapter IV.) Period, 871-1875 [876-1880 1881-1885 [886-1890 1891-1895 1896-1900 1901-1905 1906-1910 1911-1915 1916-1920 1921-1925 1925 Horses used for agriculture including mares kept for breeding. No. 838 846 864 385 931 923 048 968 834 799 796 T73 Stallions being used For service. Unbroken Horses. Others 1 year old and above. Total 1 year old and above. | NO. No. 8] 2g 6 07 232 201 ty Under 1 year old. Total. unbroken horses. No. No. 272 368 361 350 288 398 R89 281 331 333 | 268 194 17 21 L15 104 103 68 15 3 is 2 1 [otal of horses used for agriculture including mares kept for breeding and unbroken horses. No. ,110 214 225 235 319 321 237 349 165 1,134 1,064 a67 Other horses on agricultural holdings. No. 218 238 216 TOT | Total of all horses on agricultural holdings. No. 1,383 1,372 1,280 1,164 ad oo ~ Figures for individual years will be found in the Annual Issues of the Agricultural Statistics. ye TABLE 13. Number of Caltle per 1,000 acres of Crops and Grass in 1925 and 1908 in each county of England and Wales. (See Chapter IV.) England and Wales fingland (excluding Monmouth) - Wales (including Monmouth) - - ENGLAND. Bedford Huntingdon - Cambridge - Isle of Ely Suffolk, Bast West - Essex - = - Hertford - - Middlesex and London - Norfolk = - Lincoln (Holland) - 5, (Kesteven) vs (Lindsey) - Yorks, E.R. - - Kent - - Surrey - - Sussex, Bast va. West Berkshire = Hampshire - Isle of Wight Nottingham - Leicester - Rutland - Northampton - Soke of Peterborough Buckingham Ixford = Narwick - \alop - - Worcester Floucester Wiltshire dereford somerset Dorset - ; Jevon - - Jornwall = Jorthumberland Jurham - 7orks, N.R. - WR. fumberland - Vestmorland ancaster - hester - Jerby - = stafford WALES. Anglesey ‘arnarvon - verioneth ~~ ‘Tontgomery Yenbigh lint - ardigan Radnor Jrecon Monmouth [Flamorgan Carmarthen Ccembroke 1925. L908, Cows and heifers in milk or in calf, Other Fepotal, Cows and heifers in milk or in calf. Other cattle. | Total. No. No. 105 134 104 129 119 174 No. 230 No. 8H | No. | No. 125 210 120 | 203 158 258 233 203 83 100 |! 61 13 39 7 | 49 92 141 31 | 110 141 35 8b 120 } 97 105 59 21 A 158 148 98 118 130 89 135 148 “98 139 161 65 S1 56 H2 209 257 215 x83 68 267 228 345 250 273 157 36 90 62 oa \ 5 3% BY i 35 55 116 32 ” r 47 67 67 71 67 06 119 102 122 124 183 128 166 63 79 ‘ {17 113 “21 07 82 90 123 H05 38 68 94 142 222 194 198 “ol 35 18 'H8 178 128 30 82 163 44 86 171 229 174 32 51 121 203 “99 #12 2h £h 143 t 10 25 00 6 0 41 51 80 83 63 i’ 77 67 92 42 L B57 36 H6 79 100 70 68 106 3 29 121 90 128 39 68 6 99 65 82 101 68 53 125 215 188 186 115 105 158 165 113 134 61 1h 143 67 153 233 34 09 10 19 80 51 5 val 133 137 140 116 171 184 136 130 192 307 230 243 201 161 237 265 188 02 67 28 IND 88 43 261 “73 77 05 30 71 286 293 336 287 IR | = 04 38 35 04 58 an 172 63 05 bet | iy 53 >16 10 6 372 ~o 3b 78 28 10 26 91 49) 184 1:4 ) | 49 >13 325 203 374 329 397 Lb 0H 8 215 154 144 [17 150 102 ‘03 25 95 09 7 266 {87 77 06 95 32 76 10 23 36 128 150 218 383 337 79 AQ “0 107 135 =9 RY 01 7. )9 08 79 3 97 117 107 265 173 7 160 154 60 134 119 129 | 116 150 102 362 308 242 261 301 259 202 198 207 213 2067 200 { 1S 137 ik | "3 256 287 1 26 TABLE 14. Number of Sheep per 1,000 acres of Crops and Grass in 1925 and 1908 in each County of England and Wales. (See Chapter IV.) England and Wales England (excluding Monmouth) Wales (including Monmouth) - ENGLAND. Bedford - Huntingdon - Cambridge - Isle of Ely Suffolk, East r West Essex - - Hertford - - Middlesex and London Norfolk - - Lincoln (Holland) - (Kesteven) ,,» (Lindsey) - Yorks, E.R. - - Kent - - Surrey - - Sussex, East: 1. Waesb Berkshire - Hampshire - Isle of Wight Nottingham - Leicester - Rutland - - Northampton - Soke of Peterborough Buckingham - Oxford - Warwick - Salop - Worcester Gloucester Wiltshire Hereford Somerset Dorset - - Devon - - Cornwall - Northumberland Durham - Yorks, N.R. - WR, Cumberland - Westmorland Lancaster - Chester - Derby - - Stafford 2 a ~~ 2a =i WALES Anglesey Ki Jarnarvon - Yerioneth - Vontgomery Denbigh flint. - Cardigan Radnor Brecon Monmouth - Glamorgan - Carmarthen - | Pembroke - =a 1925. Ewes kept for breeding. Other Qiher | motel. No. | 248 No. 372 No. 620 526 1,895 204 ois 322 781 142 141 142 33 140 195 115 123 109 180 71 305 334 412 611 726 1,10" 101 i6 225 | gor 241 402 169 S87 173 3s 131 264 "40 *53 49 =30 05 V67 15 616 61 397 82 429 7 41 29() 15 208 93 ’s >R6 a4q 2 pr 364 ‘64 49 11a Ea 42 191 L 460 730 6h 252 117 Pl 241 496 275 203 668 195 282 477 B87 1,003 1,690 220) 369 | 589 319 482 801 223 328 551 471 760 1,231 766 1,071 | 1,887 176 258 | 434 57 96 15° 89 166 255 105 182 ORR 88 82 104 13 0g [71 230 223 246 46 233 334 187 198 150 28¢ 96 107 ’ 1 398 791 1,359 797 828 0 - J) 421 992 1,908 1,047 891 195 634 265 1,756 503 | 658 366 240 819 1,783 3.267 1,844 1,719 905 1,190 2,008 2,890 919 1,265 | 698 4065 - 5 607 332 216 1908, Ewes Other kept for | breeding, | Sheep. Total. | No. | 275 No. | 445 No. 720 | 646 1,312 241 H46 iT 405 766 134 156 | ogy 199 124 139 18 165 226 270 217 283 193 198 147 317 360 426 354 482 817 337 195 182 696 717 1.279 620 +73 505 438 709 074 738 S07 551 559 "46 ‘57 er 652 842 565 689 729 674 1,597 596 877 616 1,130 1,687 442 220 318 409 + 251 145 J 224 430 87 232 209 225 143 230 317 oar ) 493 849 166 388 264 280 295 479 657 503 324 341 280 171 202 Re 1 J / 82 “10 29 73 Bb 3 ‘2 25 17 : | 3 iF “g 88 1 261 1g 630 967 208 288 329 48 234 382 408 722 677 1,010 173 269 73 147 106 212 148 206 375 706 1,073 692 707 412 998 1,783 1,050 832 509 4 580 Jal 5,209 fEQ 1,615 48 596 563 675 303 350 230 281 787 1,704 2,856 1,742 1,539 914 1,051 1,850 2.565 1,044 1,238 653 511 37 TasLe 15. Number of Pigs per 1,000 acres of Crops and Grass in 1925 and 1908 in each County of England and Wales. (See Chapter IV.) England and Wales - - England (excluding Monmouth) - Wales (including Monmouth) : ENGLAND. " Bedford - Huntingdon Cambridge . Isle of Ely Suffolk, Bast oe West Essex - - Hertford - - - Middlesex and London Norfolk - - - Lincoln (Holland) ,, (Kesteven) ,, (Lindsey) | Yorks, ER. - i Kent - - - Surrey - = Sussex, East - yd West Berkshire - Hampshire - , Isle of Wight - “ Nottingham - Leicester - - Rutland - - = Northampton - - Soke of Peterborough Buckingham - Oxford - Warwick - salop ~ Worcester - Gloucester - Wiltshire - Hereford - somerset - Dorset - - devon - - Jornwall - - Jorthumberland durham - - orks, N.R. - WR. ae Cumberland . ¥estmorland Lancaster - Shester - Derby = Stafford - w & = z 2 Z| A = J = | ea} ck - WALES. \nglesey - . Jarparvon - Merioneth - fontgomery Jenbigh - int - = Jardigan - ladnor - 3recon - Monmouth Glamorgan (farmarthen Pembroke - r 1925. 1908. Sows kept for | yreeding. Other pigs, | Total. Sows kept for breeding. Other he | Total. No. 12 No. | No. 01 103 No. 13 No. | No. 85 98 100 8H 13 93 106 10 | 63 FE] 13 13 87 72 i$ 13 20 9 1 95 109 103 116 157 177 164 183 259 289 209 234 119 “36 87 90 202 aol 150 a7 120 a 17 108 125 12 91 103 +) 14 112 126 1 or | 203 230 16 103 | 119 12 76 28 23 | 157 180 13 08 111 t 13 88 3 a 157 “20 79 97 78 03 201 Si se, 09 62 13 15 16 \ | 11 S 11 } 16 12 8 5 |} 10 | 11 13 92 84 84 60 63 86 | 67 a | 20. 55 70 74 70 104 | 109 111 78 63 138 106 76 149 4 29 62 90 26 17 90 151 59 [4 105 99 100 71 74 102 79 59 34 65 81 7 pe 11. 128 128 po © A 7 ge | 65 103 s1 ) 03 18 £1 oh 26 86 “ Se 1h 06 97 ror 154 120 £87 1% 3 7 10% 30 19 100 168 68 06 + 36 61 ‘8 2 io 0 29. 16 86 132 50 HR 23 3 HA KS XA 6 10 2 4 2 0 101 an 18 or Tr 9 5 2 10 3 me LO 7 5 0 LY 6 nN 56 53 34 67 66 60 39 77 {00 2 16 | 14 LD 87 92 tL 6 2 103 106 49 90 116 167 85 24 IR 0 24 15 72 2h 3 64 Hi 71 S60 12 I 1) rl 14) ‘nn 3) GO 60 9 A) od uh 86 103 | 5 TABLE 16. Number of Poultry per 1,000 acres of Crops and Grass in 1924 in each County of England and Wales. (See Chapters IV and V.) England and Wales England (excluding Monmouth) - Wales (including Monmouth) ENGLAND. Bedford - Huntingdon - Cambridge - Isle of Bly - Suffolk, East ” West Essex - - Hertford - # = Middlesex and London Norfolk - - Lincoln (Holland) 5» (Kesteven) ir (Lindsey) Yorks, E.R. - Kent - = - Surrey - - Sussex, East - aye vesh vo Berkshire - - Hampshire - Isle of Wight, - Nottingham - Leicester - = Rutland - - Northampton - - Soke of Peterborough Buckingham Oxford - Warwick - Salop - Worcester - Gloucester - Wiltshire - Hereford - somerset - Dorset - Devon - Cornwall - - Northumberland Durham - - Yorks, N.R. ne WR, Cumberland Westmorland Lancaster - Chester - Derby - Stafford 3 > x r t = Ek = Br Anglesey Wares Carnarvon - Merioneth - Montgomery Denbigh = int - . Jardigan - Radnor - recon - Tonmouth xlamorgan Carmarthen Pembroke - Fowls. Ducks. No. No. EEE 07 nae | i 963 04 L084 857 1,029 1,213 1,233 1,107 1,220 1,022 1,067 704 1,156 793 ,020 891 1,657 650 1,988 168 952 1,244 1,686 1.063 981 633 699 993 193 8837 036 003 L198 012 358 905 094 845 1,12] 1,770 161 769 ,048 1,670 1,046 (,059 1,282 [,846 ,274 | D144 15 46 72 aq 171 { 1:0 © (0 Ie Ie e 94) “ fil 10) 3 974 952 541 1,005 920 402 1128 676 697 1,088 1117 1,056 S10 7 ee 0) 0. fie) a5 & i A 18 130 120 o= Geese. Turkeys. No. 21 17 18 No. 2b 24 26 14 3 25 19 33 67 3 oN 1 1 § © Bi 22 2c 19 25 18 bay a 23 “5 28 7 5 29 10 g Z a 25 16 20 42 y ol 33 in @ TaBLE 17. Acreage of Crops and Grass and of Rough Grazings in each Agricultural Division of England and Wales in 1925. (See Chapter 111.) Divisions. Eastern - - North-Eastern South-Eastern East Midland West Midland South-Western Northern - North-Western Total, England North Wales - 2 South Wales - ; Total, Wales Total, England and Wales Wheat Tur- nips and wedes Clover and rota- tion ITASSes Bar- ley. Oats. | Total | Corn. * Pota- toes. Man- gold. - Bare tallow! Thou-! sands of Leres. 104-5 349-9 162-3 188-3 134-4 75 90-3 69-1 Thou- sands of acres. 312-3 444-0 86-8 118-3 76-6) 70-1 AD, Thou- Thou- sands sands of of acres. | acres. 214-0 bis 268-5|1,165-7 203-4] 491-1 149-31 501-4 52:6] 397-2 207-8] ‘19-2 232-9 94-9 260-11 355-7 Thou-! sands of acres. iy 37:3 32-9] 26-6 18-1 19:0 61-9 88-0 Thou-! Thou-| Thou- sands | sands | sands of of of weres. | acres. | acres. 48-0] 67:6] 140-7 230-8] 81-0 747, 68:2] 46-5 75-4 62:3 37-7 66-5 71-0] 32:3] 40-8 81-7] 504] 16:3 130-5] 11-4] 35-4 66:6] 21-4 7-3 Thou-| sands | of acres. 274-5 387-8 196-2 209-0 244-3 136-1 237-0 291-1 12 1,.476-3]1,265-0|1.688-614,906-8| 169-6] 759-1| 20-0 27-4 47-4 348-3] 457-112,276:0| 9:4 13-7 ny 27 i10-¢ {64-6 2:6 7-2 10-8 148-6) 0 © 23.3] 52-8] 179-6] 275-2) 23-6] 6-1 297-7! 199-6| 1317-8] 1,868-2]5,182-0) 493-2] 806-5! 259-1! 163-2/2.573-7! Total CTOPS and oTass. Returned |Grazed| Total y occupiersl jp rough having sole grazing com- graz- rights. mon. Ings. Rough grazings.i Total arable land. Per- manent orass. Total agri- ~ultural area. Thou- | sands of acres. 1,889-9 2,190-0 1,096-7 949-5 910-0 1, 112:7 992-5 859-2: Thou- sands of acres. 918-0 981-6 1,347-5 1,834-2 1,839-1 1,860-8] 1,998-1' 2.1858 Thou- sands of Thou- sands of acres. 82:3 85-1 214-2 31:5 217-2 410-9 985-8 553-6 Thou- Thou-! sands sands of of acres. acres. 4-5! 86-8 2-11 87-2 59-5 273-7 2-9] 344 18-8] 236-0 148-1] 559-0 346-9(1,332-7 255-3] 808-9 Thou- sands of ACTS. 2,807-9 3.1716 2. 444-2 2783-7 2,749-1 2.9735 2,990:6 3.0450 acres. 2,804-7 3.2588 2,71%-9) 2.8181 2.9851 3,532-5 4,323-3 3.8539 26.3843 10,000-5 12,965-1 22.965-6 2.5806 338-1!3,418:7 7707! 1,337-6/ 681-6] 2,108-3| 2,789-9/ 1,339-8 1,820-6 9574-9 265-81.605-6] 4.3955 10.682-1! 15.073 4! 95 755-5! 3.9204 |1.103-015,0243] 30,779-3 wed. Lo 00 * Wheat, barley, oats, mixed corn, rye, beans and peas. + Mountain, heath, moor or downland, or other rough land used for grazing. WIN TABLE 18. Number of Cattle in each Agricultural Division of England and Wales on 4th June 1925, (Numbers are in thousands.) (See Chapter IV.) Other Cattle. Divisions. Eastern - - North-Eastern South-Eastern East Midland - West Midland South-Western Northern . North-Western Total England North Wales - South Wales - Total Wales - England and Wales Cows and heifers in milk. Cows in calf but not mn milk. No. 111-5 111-3 176-4 174-5 251-7 318-6 190-3 431-3 No. 18-1 18-7 28-2 31-9 31-3 39-0 42-0 59-4 1,765- 6 268-6 108-8 160-7 ih 11-8 19-3 269-5 | 811 2,035-1 | 299.7 Heifers in calf with first calf. Bulls being used for service. Two years old and above. One year old and under two vears. Under one year old Total Cattle No. 26-5 32-3 40-0 19-3 46-0 57-2 39-4 55-6 No. 5-2 5-4 7-7 8:0 10-4 11-4 8-7 17-1 No. 55-4 106-8 52-3 197-6 84-4 109-2 176-5 103-9 No. 75-3 112-9 77-0 132-1 137-8 181-8 120-7 155-4 No. 74-9 116-6 79-5 121-3 143-5 182-9 120-1 172-9 No. 366-9 504-0 461-1 714-7 705-1 900-1 697-7 995-6 P| 346-3 73-9 886-1 993-0 1,011.7 5,345.2 #5 16-3 15-8 Ed 4-8 7-3 39-6 49-1 82-1 102-6 : Lf 50-1 109-8 353-5 464-6 j 32-1 | 12-1 88-7 | 184.7 10° 818-1 oat as HEE TE EET Se ee | 6.1633 fd. ~ = 41 TABLE 19. Number of Sheep in each Agricultural Division of England and Wales on 4th June, 1925. (Numbers are in thousands.) (See Chapter 1V.) Divisions. Eastern - North-Eastern South-Eastern East Midland West Midland South-Western Northern - North-Western Total England North Wales - South Wales - Total Wales England and Wales “3 Ewes kept for breeding. No. 231-9 487-7 503-2 466-2 584-4 672-2 051-3 687-7 {,684-6 | 835-0 | 8775 1,7125 6.3971 Rams and ram lambs to be used for service. No. 5-2 13-4 14-1 11-8 16-4 19-1 29-6 20-8 | BS = 180-4 24-1 26-1 50:2 180-6 Other sheep. Under One year one year old and old. above. Total sheep. No. 257-3 591-6 512-0 581-2 662-5 675-8 1,148-9 729-0 No. 99-7 275-8 325-0 287-1 182-4 227-7 392-3 3205 No. 594-1 1,368:5 (,354:3 1.346-3 1,445-7 1,594-8 2,622 1 1,7586 5,158-3 2110-5 12,0838 740-4 806-7 271-2 310-0 1,870:7 2,020-3 1,547.1 581-21 3,891-0 | 6,705 4 2691-7 | 15,974-8 TasLE 20. Number of Pigs in each Agricultural Division of England and Wales on 4th June, 1925. (Numbers are in thousands.) (See Chapter 1V.) Divisions. Pe Liv ih [fastern - North-Eastern South-Eastern Kast Midland West Midland - South-Western - Northern - L North-Western - Total England North Wales - - South Wales “ - Total Wales fneland and Wales Sows kept for breeding. No. 55-1 44-3 26-1 34:6 10-9 26-1 23-4 288-8 11-1 16-6 27-7 316-5 Boars being used for service. No. 4-5 3-5 *.8 1 J B a9 7 23-0 -6 <9 1-5 924+ 5 | Other Pigs. No. 41263 323-3 240-8 176-1 262-2 316-8 174-6 209-6 2.1297 5-5 98:2 173-7 2.909%.4 Total Pigs. No. 485-9 371-1 282-9 204-3 299-3 360-3 203-0 234-7 2,441.5 87:2 115-7 202-9 9644-4 Tasry 21, Number of Horses on Agricultural Holdings in each Agricultural Division of England and Wales on 4th June, 1925. (Numbers are in Thousands.) (See Chapter IV.) Divisions. Eastern - North-Eastern South-Eastern East Midland West Midland South-Western Northern : North-Western Total England North Wales South Wales Total Wales 5 Total England and Wales Horses used for agricultural purposes including mares kept for breeding. No. 96-5 [14-9 62-5 74-1 76-2 85-0 83-3 Q4.. 4 686-0 30-0 56-3 qn io 86-3 Stallions being used for SOTVICH No. 6 [4 y a 4 8 1-2 4.0 Unbroken Horses. One year old and above Under one vear old. No. 18-3 20-2 7:5 15-8 15-3 10-9 13-9 17-4 o. 5-5 6-5 1.9 -3 4 7-4 2s -6 119-3 34-5 6-7 17-7 24-4 148-7 3-1 7-3 10-4 44.0 JO Vi Other Horses No. 19-0 18-3 16-3 25-5 23-2 23-6 22.7 23-9 172-5 9-7 15-4 25-1 197.6 Total Horses. No. 139-9 160-5 88-5 120-1 119-5 123-4 124-1 140-8 1 016-8 49-9 97-5 147-4 1.164..2 bod ny NO TABLE 22. Number of Holdings of various Sizes in England and Wales, in certain years from 1870 fo 1895. (See Chapter VIL.) Year. | 870 1871 1872 1875 | 880 1885 1889 {95 + acre out less | than | 1 acre. 1 acre to 5 acres, both in- elusive. No. | No. | 18.659 103,189 22,152 27,352 114,273 121.826 {33.372 Total not ex- ceeding 5 acres. No. 113,050 121,848 136,425 49,178 133.372 Above 5 and not ex- ceeding 2() acres. No. 127,761 126,674 129,250 126.714 Total not ex- ceeding 2) acres. No. 240,811 237,999 263,099 278,428 260.086% Above 20 and not ex- ceeding Y() acres No. 15,418 73,472 74,611 74.846 Total not ex- ceeding 50 acres. No. 316,229 333,630 336,149 336,571 353,039 334,932% Above 50 and not ex- ceeding {00 acres No. 54.569 | 54,498 74,369 54,937 56.791 Total not ex- ceeding LOO acres. No. 370.798 388,128 390,518 391,508 391.723% Above 100 and not ex- ceeding 300 acres. No. el Fu 65,766 66,373 67,024 68.277 | Above 300 acres and not exceeding ( 000 acres. No. 15,633 16,241 16.035 15.494 Above 1,000 acres. No. 173 506 573 527 Total above 100 acres. No. 78,749 81,872 83,120 83.632 [4.298 Grand Total. No. £49,547 | 69,4445! 181,422% 170,000 173,638 175,140 192,387 476,021%* po— t= oy * Excluding holdings of less than 1 acre, but including 35,554 holdings returned as of exactly 1 acre. + The totals of holdings in these years are not comparable with those for other years. These figures are numbers of returns received, and in these earlier years when distribution of holdings by size-groups was undertaken the number of holdings was usually given as less than the aumber of returns. TaBLE 23. Numbers of Agricultural Holdings of various Sizes in England and Wales in certain Years from 1895 to 1925. (See Chapter VII.) Year. | Above 1 and not | exceeding 5 acres 1895 1903 1908 1913 1914 i918 1920 1921 1924 | 925 No. 97.818 91,797 89,958 92,302 91,570 83.392 80,737 81,217 76,859 75.2883 Above 5 and not exceeding 20 acres. No. 126.714. | 132,117 121,698 114,064 114,517 116,159 111,934 110.385 Total above 1 and not exceeding 20 acres. No. 2924 5392 214,419 213,268 197.456 195,254 197.376 188,793 185.668 Above 20 and not exceeding 50 acres. No. 74.846 | 78,027 78,454 77.878 79,542 80,967 79,537 79.119 Total above 5 and not exceeding 50 acres. No. 201,560 198,874 197,218 200,144 200,152 191,942 194,059 197,126 191,471 189.504 Above 50 and not: exceeding 100 acres. No. 56.791 59,287 59,514 60,572. 60,697 61,001 £0,781 60.031 Above 100 and not exceeding 150 acres. Above 150 and not exceeding 300 acres. No. | No. 68.277 31,838 31,860 32,453 32,298 32,020 31.930 31.875 37,593 37,615 37,641 36,708 35,822 35,481 35 411 Total above 50 and not exceeding 300 acres. No. 125,068 126,980 127,864 | 128,718 128,989 130,666 129,703 128,843 128,192 128.217 Above 300 | ACTeS. No. 16,021 15.351 15,041 14,513 14,413 14,126 13,492 12,947 12,861 12.704 Grand Total No. 440,467 433,002 430,081 435,677 435.124 420,126 417,991 420,133 409,383 405.708 I = = 145 TaBLE 24. Proportion of Total Area of Crops and Grass occupied by holdings above 20 acres in extent (excluding Fruit and Vegetable Farms and Poultry Farms) which is on arable farms, pasture farms and mixed farms respectively. (See Chapter VII.) Proportion of total acreage occupied by County. Arable farms. (a) Pasture. Mixed farms.(b) | farms.(c) ingland and Wales - - England (excluding Monmouth) Wales (including Monmouth) Per cent. Per cent. | ~ Per cent. 22:6 1 87-9 39-5 24-9 o 34-7 3-6 65-0 40-4 51-4 ENGLAND. [ Bedford - - Huntingdon - Cambridge - Z Isle of Ely - %< Suffolk, East 4 ww. West ~ Essex - - Hertford - - - Middlesex and London Norfolk - - - Lincoln (Holland) - ,s (Kesteven) , (Lindsey) York, ER. - Kent - - - Surrey - - Sussex, Bast - sy. West - Berkshire - - Hampshire - Isle of Wight - Nottingham - Leicester - - Rutland - - - Northampton - - Soke of Peterborough Buckingham - . Oxford - Warwick - Salop - Worcester - Gloucester - Wiltshire - Hereford - Somerset - Dorset - Devon = - Jornwall - - Northumberland Durham - : “Tork, N.R. - .. WR. Jumberland WNestmorland Lancaster - Jhester - derby - Stafford 28-6 38-7 30-9 74-7 59-1 U5 4-4 30-1 6:9 71-7 75-6 44-7 16-3 56-3 19-9 1-3 5-3 22-5 30-4 12-3 15-3 22-2 1-4 IL-2 2.3 39-5 11-8 21-4 (he 7 He 24 23 2-4 £6 3:6 4-5 79:0 6:6 4-2 6:0 39-3 0-6 4-6 24-6 16-8 4-7 26-8 17-0 66-5 40-8 49-2 74 55-4 25-8 52-8 18-1 6:6 3-6 1-0 4-2 9-4 7-0 “6-6 7:0 30-0 32:7 “8:0 38-7 46-8 80-7 60-6 44-2 74-8 30-0 55 7 527 16-7 23-0 28-5 12-9 2-0 5-4 #1 4-2 ‘8-1 48-7 19-F 37% ‘0-8 18-1 ‘0-1 32-9 42-8 13-0 59-9 30-6 2-3 8-0 7:7 251 22-8 52-8 ‘4-8 8-8 7-9 0-0 25-2 3-9 )-4 a-Q 62-4 “5-7 1:8 wes 62-9 36-8 42-4 17-9 17:1 te 8 4-8 11th 20-8 {-9 12 14-0 11-0 36-3 8-2 10-0 9-1 14-5 10-8 1-4 22-3 13-2 aA AO WALES, Anglesey - Jarnarvon - Merioneth - Vontgomery Denbigh - lint - Jardigan - Radnor - 3recon - Monmouth Glamorgan Carmarthen Pembroke - Ye) BR - | 0-1 363 76:0 2: €¢ 04 4-8 wn-7 0: in 2 50-7 .) Consisting of 29 per gost or more arable Lu ») Consisting of 70 per cent. OI more permanen asture. Coss farms, not included in (a) or (b). P Total acreage of crops and grass on holdings above 20 acres in extent. Acres. 24,127,999 21,671,917 2.556,082 212,364 188,635 251,704 169,862 433,094 289,018 709,019 300,315 54,409 963,422 199,244 397,985 802,579 646,342 586,468 199,172 310,024 240,875 317,464 530,026 59,739 105,567 138,032 86,074 493,676 40,379 357,598 380,123 159,277 655,620 325,476 591,895 589,195 409,108 751,548 415,976 1,086,305 554,387 642,009 381,805 804,146 1,004,075 511,363 222,503 675,446 468.565 421,837 526.472 119,610 131,196 126,798 240,523 233.223 106,096 217,226 149,205 175,667 201,226 206,709 381,646 966,957 TL2 TABLE Number and Acreage of Agricultural Holdings of all classes the 4th June, 1924, in each (See Chap Above 50 and not exceeding 100 acres. Acre- | ee Acre- age. ber. age. County. Acres. Acres, Acres, Acres. England and Wales - (76,859 240,795 {111,934 1,264,817 |79,537 2,691,131 [60,781 4,414,495 gin a ozanding 67,893 [210,228 | 92,799 1,046,492 |65,114 2,200,728 149,776 | 3,616,679 onmouth), Wales Jnduding Mon- 8,966 | 30,572 19,135 | 217,825 14,423 | 490,403 [11,005 797,816 mouth). ENGLAND, ~ Bedford - - Huntingdon - Cambridge - Isle of Ely 2 Suffolk, East - ys West ~ Essex - - Hertford - - Middlesex and London. Norfolk - - Lincoln : (Holland) - (Kesteven) - (Lindsey) - York, E.R. - Kent - - Surrey - - Sussex, East - vr. West - Berkshire - Hampshire - Isle of Wight - Nottingham - Leicester - Rutland - - Northampton - Soke of Peter- borough. Buckingham - Oxford - = Warwick - Salop - - Worcester - Gloucester - Wiltshire - = Hereford - . | Somerset = = ] Dorset - = #1 Devon - | Cornwall - = [ Northumberland = J Durham - - 21 York, N.R. mL, Wh, Cumberland - Westmorland - Lancaster o Chester 3 Derby Stafford - 1,422 531 1,077 | 1,504 883 590 * ,650 867 448 2.076! 4,334 | 1,403 | 1,708 794 3,131 1,003 4,378 | 1,826 2,627 | 922 1.71114 558 5,234 1,926 2,620 861 ars 01 14,934 | 9,069 11,201 20,027 | 10,059 6.048 1a) 7 621 512 732 817 | 85C 472 £228 463 269 20,637 401 16,361 25 24,b34 360 26,106 389 29,823 975 16,572 469 41,622 | 1,256 | 15,563 339 8,828 207 28,203 18,547 25,013 28,231 72.171 33,645 92,364 25,328 15,486 114,793 | 35,734 41,674 94,354 61,470 13,060 34,593 62,876 28,857 27,530 55,806 9,930 61,222 81,180 8,997 49,960 4,041 0.303 .58 0 oa A 30,484 1,609 ,051 614 2,169 1,320 2,409 895 a7 730, 706 2,343 | 223 L277 O8C 100 767 165 1,009 769 +255 337 2,670 | "263 173 L102 4,758 1,892 6,794 3,011 7,332 2,869 3,133 2,260 2,176 7,098 688 3,900 81% 2,320 51 1,864 935 3,349 1,446 3,145 1,171 1,649 | 864 80 21,063 10,497 37,429 15,792 35.959 . ‘4 1 5 | 1,234 786 1,990 p00 "045 : 7c LE 10,929 515 27,202 | 574 65.038 1,207 | 34,5111 832 2222250 1,540 4 ed 3,128 2,353 3,942 7,54 R 2 > E 5 651 464 928 ,094 851 ,135 84: RE 17,024 34,524 67,607 80,671 62,978 83,882 60,790 62,431 160,347 53,186 253,594 153,278 46,309 78,576 144,261 226,295 181,185 62,649 nor 76d 124,998 111,793 119 41¢ alt Ge i yh 3 4C 3¢ "37 “1 0.8 2,401 162 2 Jr J - 1,932 7,794 “e Toa 4° 9 2 | 2s 971 ies 6 iB 1,935 WALES, Anglesey (Carnarvon Merioneth Montgomery Denbigh - Flint - Cardigan Radnor - Brecon - 1 Monmouth , - Glamorgan - Carmarthen - Pembroke - 1 71 2,206 2107 07224 4 R1R .,669 1 RE 24 940 1,210 868 1,197 1,389 704 20 1 ¢ 41 0 Fs ~f | Lub 2,071 To I | 2 55 gris) back] 2,066! 1.847! a1lg1gl P40 KE ’ 1 31,056 39,604 23,972 -1,215 47,604 23,434 apn 168 561 609 +040 COE 420 ,1C8 25,067 39,359 12,597 Za S12 31,005 8,91" 35.6C 50,75. 53,011 66,54¢ 147,448 68.0R" [7 634 on 593 15 E30 1312 603 74,618 40 KE1 oT 2,01% 03¢c | 4.77 25. in each of the under-mentioned size groups as returned on county of England and Wales. ter VII.) Above 100 and not exceeding 150 acres. Above 150 and not exceeding 300 acres. Above 300 acres. Total County. Num-| Acre- ber. age. Num- | Acre- ber. age. Num | Acre- | ber. age. Num- Acre- ber. age. Average Acreage per hnldine Acres. Acres. Acres. Acres. Acres. 31,930 | 3,924,450 (35,485 | 7,420,533 Ea 5,921,076 [409,383 25,876,797 | 63-2 [England and Wales 27,358 | 3,366,773 [32,619 | 6,833,536 [12,581 | 5,706,951 [347,990 [23,071,382 | 66-3- i pls duding onmouth). 4,572| bB57,677 2,966 | 586,997 326! 124,125 | 61,393] 2,805,415 | 45-7 |Wales nding Mon- mouth). 19¢ | 17 24 360 16,835 20,671 22,228 70,380 34,496 97'967 33,165 | 13,568 95,404 25,304 | 14,466 90,374 80,047 104,942 33,3€: 547% oa ENGLAND. ~ Bedford. ! Huntingdon. Cambridge. Isle of Ely. Suffolk, East. ,s West. Essex. Hertford. Middlesex and London. Norfolk. Lincoln : (Holland). (Kesteven). (Lindsey). York, E.R. Kent. Surrey Sussex, East. a West, Berkshire. Hampshire Isle of Wight. Nottingham, Leicester. Rutland. Northampton. Soke of Peter- borough. Buckingham. Oxford. Warwick. Salop. Worcester. Gloucester. Wiltshire. Hereford. Somerset. Dorset. Devon. Cornwall. Northumberland. Durham. York, N.R. 1 V.R, Cumberland. ‘Westmorland. Lancaster. Chester. Derby. Stafford, 361 309 313 239 69% 384 ,162 de 78,362 67,464 68,017 50,861 147,771 80,378 248,848 | 92,307 o1'g77 247 2g 17: 16: 20 11 289 252 BE4 ge 79,949 73.069 117,510 56,310 | 114,613 125,020 249975 Tan 4,680 2,699 3,89: 5,066 5,145 2,988 8,50 3,6° 1,6 12 QF. 250,779 203,053 270,077 209,141 447,444 207 879 752 867 STF 801 =S378 1.022.352 54-8 75-2 69-4 41-3 87-0 99-7 88-2 89-2 46-1 "R-f I bf Be Fog 26. 108 786 {7% » AS SA HN 210 35° ~, D 53,935 110,919 211,995 228,279 206,579 ¢=514 11 3 6¢ 5 D3 56, v7 2. 2 5 3 5, yo At, 237,966 410,912 347407 66¢ ‘15 69 | ‘42 22" °63 ge" =e 3 9 } 2 ! € 5 :. = Bu ‘ 160 290 0 45 37 5: 54,6.,7 41,1.0 75,669 97,018 57,609 er’ 4 e er € 07,169 27,395 175,062 272,180 125,870 78,360 51,5661 L6E 230 25 750 < 9% de. 36 25" 350 14 o 6: . 104,53 150,420 6C ©33 200° 20 27 8 Tv d5 Wh 30 oY 37,905 4C 392 48° "82 701,048 377,910 629,236 61° 280 4. [4 46° 58 1 4 0 4 ec t ¢ g 2 ~ ra «11 937 30 is 4 ot 51 Or e 7h 4 mm Jar ZY =tatot 1¢ Subd gos 8 HE wwf we 20.210 10,24( 72’719 | 10771" puis 163,581 E70 R44 45-3 SQ .9 J $7 21,015 21,270 24,506 53,535 50,715 22,164 53,979 33619 4304! 39,621 89,760 93,561 60.832 14° 11 11¢ 295 263 126 211 oF 80,254 23,307 24589 57,466 52,438 23,831 37.90" FR L 1 1 & 4,220 7,601 5,510 11,871 21489 0 4,3, 5,87. 2,901 5,309 5,703 2,350 wlan 141,987 161,618 136,924 260,882 256,289 121,757 243,723 56,142 31,485 216,763 225,013 411,999 200.833 32:9 27-5 47 49. 44-9 36° 0 WALES. Anglesey, Carnarvon, “Terioneth, Montgomery, Denbigh. lint. Cardigan, Radnor. Brecon. Monmouth, Glamorgan. | Carmarthen. Pembroke | 33 77 10 45,8u1 60,37C PE ore 52 16 48: 50 F 32: 27 38 0,050 12,961 3,50). 5.764 Sa La: TaBLE 26. umber of Workers employed on Agricultural Holdings per 1,000 Acres of Crops and Grass in each county of England and Wales on 4th June, 1925, with proportion of arable land to total cultivated area in each county. (See Chapter VIII.) tees. - Regular Workers. County, England and Wales - England (excluding Monmouth) Wales (including Monmouth) - ENGLAND. Bedford - Huntingdon - Cambridge - Isle of Ely Suffolk, East 59 West Esgex - - Hertford - - Middlesex and London Norfolk - - Lincoln (Holland) - ss (Kesteven) 3 _ (Lindsey) - York, E.R. - - Kent - - Surrey - - Sussex, East a West Berkshire - Hampshire - Isle of Wight Nottingham - Leicester - Rutland - - Northampton - Soke of Peterborough Buckingham Idxford - Warwick - Salop - Worcester Gloucester Wiltshire Hereford Somerset Dorset, - - Devon - - Cornwall - Northumberland Durham 3 York, N.R. - wi WR, ~ Cumberland - Westmorlang sancaster “hester derby - - Stafford 3 3 WALES, Anglesey - Carnarvon - Merioneth Montgomery Denbigh Flint ~ Cardigan Radnor = 3recon i “onmouth - Hamorgan - Jarmarthen - Pembroke —— + pe Males | Males 21 years | under and over. 21 years Women and girls. Casual workers, | Total workers Percentage of arable land to total crops and grass | | | Per cent. 12 | 53 2-3 64 | 31.2 41-5 18-0 5-5 | 22 | 6:6 32:8 | 43-5 9:6 4-3 3:6 4-4 | 21-9 24-4 24.0 18-6 5-0 28-9 S4 tg a & 3.2) 0 gop 6-2 R.4 v4 1-7 -3 +8 “0 4 Tn 7-0 5:5 6-8 7:7 6-5 2.ngl 0-7 21 0-8 5-0 0-8 £7 2 | 6-6 6-9 8-1 21-7 6-2 59 6! 5:7 20-1 8+: 12-4 FQ 4 £3 23 +3 ay Bar | 38-3 321 40-7 63-3 42:0 39-0 40-9 41-5 116-2 49% 1-6 "R.A qe 0-6 2.0. 3. 7-0 int 0 7 7.0 eg od 3.2; Vy 740 8-7 3:8 5:9 7-7 0 0 5 a or 9. 8: 29.0 ng. ryt 56-4 61-1 80-0 79-0 72-2 79:0 63-6 50-4 22-6 b-0 73-0 “3-4 53-7 37-1 4-5 6:6 »7-E Fe 8-2 7-0 0-4 7:0 0 Be 9-1 “3-0 9:2 6:0 74 od, Ah 9s = 140 9). 53-0 ‘6:0 7:6 "9-8 31-2 3-9 15°56 30-2 86'8 18.7 [4 rr 4 hb A | 3 +9 "vg 9 7 d 1.9 1a hp og 8 2+F 8: 0-° 10+! 12+ 8-0 4 18-0 19-8 1-3 12-0 be a a A Ze Be ga 1) H tf : nL ne OA 7 0 12-8 9-4 9-7 11-6 13:5 R-6 6 8-1 11-0 11-4 | 6-2 00 4 0-5 8:7 4-2 ar | 3-2 2:6 | 2.0 2.5 2 f+2 6:6 445 ov 25-8 32-7 25-5 32:8 20-6 2046 21-6 24-7 “54 80-3 28-9 28:7 20-8 “5:8 15-8 “3.9 8-7 9-7 4 14-7 4-6 20-5 17-1 14-2 29-6 29.92 a 3-6 4-1 . 4 4-1 J 55 J 3:2 a0 TaBLE 27. Estimated Average Rent per Acre of Agricultural Holdings of Different Sizes in each Agricultural Division of England and Wales at end of 1925. (See Chapter X.) Divisions. Eastern - North-Eastern South-Eastern East Midland West Midland South-Western - Northern - EY North-Western - Total, England North Wales - South Wales . Total, Wales Total, England and Wales get Above 1 and not exceeding 5 acres. Above 5 and not exceeding 20 acres. Above 20 and not oxceeding 50 acres. Above 50 and not exceeding 100 acres. Above 100 and not exceeding 150 acres. Above 150 and not exceeding 200 acres. Above 300 and not exceeding 500 acres. Above 500 acres. Total. Se 59 58 6 62 61 75 60 74 a7 52 9 bb 56 62 46 31 & 23 a Se 32 36 33 38 40 42 32 40 S. 29 30 29 22 24 38 29 39 24 20 33 Zell oo» pone mol om los 25 23 20 20 16 25 BB ak mW Ts ord ut A aRe SE Re I 35 ath eg a TS MERE ag . 51 29 47 48 52 36 46 6 54 44 520 49 | 34 42 38 31 # | wcil] a Bn: hy ® Including Poultry, Fruit and Vegetable Farms. WB Oo TABLE 28. Estimated Average Value per Acre of Agricultural Holdings of Different Sizes in each Agricultural Division o f England and Wales at end of 1925. (See Chapter X.) Divisions. Eastern - North-Eastern South-Eastern East Midland West Midland South-Western Northern - North-Western England - North Wales South Wales Wales - England and Wales Saha Above 1 and not exceeding 5 acres. Above 5 and not bxceeding 20 acres. Above 20 and not exceeding 50 acres. Above 50 and not exceeding 100 acres. Above 100 and not exceeding 150 acres. Above 150 and not exceeding 300 acres. Above 300 and not exceeding 500 acres. Above 500 acres. Total. & 5A 57 55 72 60 59 72 7 o | 40 > 50 Liv {+ ian [ 46 59 26 oA 20 BR a £ 24 30 = 21 26 92 £7 9 29 29 10 29 20) J ag 28 23 0 1 29 39 Qc iS pi z y Ls B 4 a, 3 on 22 28 37 ¢ Le £55 i 2 23 29 1 290 22 29 ER 27 47 £ 4 61 51 os 35 60 48 5 | w 60 47 44. 19 31; Rl Emre ey |p Se toe Ee 20 7 34 30 26 | 92 FL 21 od 4d 38 26 37 1 wr) pt Cr oO hp ] % Including Poultry, Fruit dnd Vegetable Farms. TABLE 29. Estimated Average Amount of Tenants’ Capital per Acre required for Holdings of Different Sizes in each Agricultural Division of England and Wales at end of 1925. (See Chapter X.) Divisions. Eastern - North-Eastern South-Eastern East Midland West Midland South-Western Northern - North-Western England - North Wales South Wales Wales England and Wales Above 1 and not exceeding 5 acres. L 20 18 24 16 19 23 18 20 20 17 16 19 Above 5 and not sxceeding 20 acres. 8 i 17 18 Above 20 and not exceeding 50 acres. I 15 1 6 Above 50 and not sxceeding 100 acres. hr A 4 1 1 L 17 1s 12 Above 100 and not exceeding 150 acres. 12 12 12 13 Above 150 and not sxceeding 300 acres. Above 300 and not exceeding 500 acres. Above 500 acres. | 3 1% 17 [2 12 (2 3 2 1 12 1 J 2 is 12 Il 12 12 IN ; 13 =" J 12 12 ard 11 11 ! af 10 10 9 9 it 10 13 12 Py 12 ia Total. * 14 13 16 j= 1 1. 15 14 Er 12 yy rai poe. Ct foand ¥ Including Poultry, Fruit and Vegetable Farms. [52 TaBLE 30. Average Wages and Index Numbers of Agricultural Wages. (See Chapter VIIL.) hd ™ JR RAT Jr “1 Period. 1914 - - August, 1917 - - First Wages Board Period :— July, 1918-May, 1919 May, 1919-April, 1920 April, 1920—-August, 1920 August, 1920-August, 1921 September, 1921 - - Conciliation Committee Period 1922 . - 1923 - - 1924 - - - - Second Wages Board Period :— 1925 . 3 8 ATR A Average Weekly Wages. 8. d. 18 0 25 0 30 6 37 10} 43 0} 16 10% 19 3 31 3 28 0 28 (© 30 11 Percentage increase compared with pre-war position. 39 69 110 139 160 135 4 56 56 7) Norrs. For the purpose of the above Table the average wage of agricultural workers in 1914 has been taken at 18s., made up of 16s. 9d., which is estimated to have been the average cash earnings of ordinary agricultural male workers, and 1s. 3d., which is estimated as the average value of the allowances in kind received by such workers. No particulars can be given of the changes in wages between 1914 and 1917 when the minimum wage of 25s. was established by the Corn Production Act. The figures with which the wage of 18s. in 1914 are compared, so far as the period of the first Wages Board is concerned, are the average minimum wages for ordinary workers in force at various periods. During the period of the Conciliation Committees, when no minimum rates were in force, the figures given are those which are believed to have been the average obtaining throughout the country in each year. After the establishment of the second Agricultural Wages Board, the minimum wage for ordinary agricultural workers has again been taken for the purpose of comparison. No allowance has been made for the regular extra earnings of the special classes of workers (4.e., horsemen, stockmen, shepherds, &c.), nor has any allowance been made for additional earnings on harvest and other seasonal work. Were such allowance made the average wages would no doubt be higher throughout, but it is not likely that any great difference would be made in the comparative index numbers given in the above Table. In calculating the jndex numbers no account is taken of the changes which have taken place in the hours of work; whilst information with regard to the average hours of work of agricultural workers before the war is somewhat vague, it, appears probable that the number of hours for which the pre-war wage of 18s. wag payable was somewhat in excess of the average hours on which the present minimum rates are based. £ % view Printed under the authority of His Majesty’s Stati By Eyre and Spottiswoode, Ltd., East Harding Street, BO. 4 ‘ Printers to the King’s most Excellent Maiestv a a AGRICULTURAL STATISTICS. The Annual Agricultural Statistics of England and Wales have been issued in three parts as follows, but Parts I and II will be combined in one volume in 1926, and the Report on Prices and Supplies will become Part II :— Part I. REPORT ON ACREAGE UNDER Crops, NUMBER oF LivE Stock AND NUMBER OF AGRICULTURAL WORKERS IN ENGLAND AND WALES, "This report contains figures for each county of England and Wales of the acreage of each crop, number of each class of live stock, and number of agricultural workers employed, together with summaries over a series of years for Great Britain and Ireland. (The 1925 issue 1s, net or Is. 1d. post free.) Part II. REPORT ON AGRICULTURAL PRODUCTION OF ENGLAND AND Wares. This report contains figures of the yield per acre of the principal crops in each county of England and Wales and the total production of crops in England and Wales, Great Britain and Ireland over a series of years. Estimates of the production of fruit, meat, wool, &c., are also usually included. (The 1925 issue 6d. net or 7d. post free.) Part III. REPORT ON Prices AND SuppLIES OF AGRICULTURAL PRODUCE AND REQUIREMENTS. This report contains a review of the prices of agricultural produce and requirements over a number of years, and changes in prices are brought out clearly by means of index numbers. Tables are included showing the monthly average prices of the chief agricultural commodities. The total supplies of agri- cultural produce, feeding stuffs and fertilisers, including imported produce, is given in the Report. (The 1925 issue Is. 64. net or 1s. 74d. post free.) RESEARCH AND THE LAND. = ga By V. E. WiLkins, B.Sc. (Assistant Principal, Ministry of Agriculture and Fisheries). “This book has been prepared under the auspices of the Ministry of Agriculture and Fisheries, the Board of Agriculture for Scotland, and the Ministry of Agri- culture for Northern Ireland. It reviews the wide range of scientific investigation in agriculture and horticulture carried out in this country during the past few years, The account is written in clear and interesting style, and besides being eminently readable, is scientifically accurate. The book is well illustrated. The Times, in a leading article, says: * The readers for whom this book is primarily intended will find in its many chapters a careful and suggestive review of the outcome of recent enquiries into the everyday problems of the great industry to which their lives are devoted. . . . . ‘The soundness of the view which Mr. Wilkins takes of the whole position can hardly fail to win the farmer’s approval.” Price 25. 64. Cloth 35. 6d. net The above Reports may (LM. Stationery Office. EDINBURGH : 120, George (, St. Andrew’s Crescent ; » g7eio oc obtained through any bookseller, or direct from LONDON : Adastral House, Kingsway, W.C.2; Street; MANCHESTER : York Streer; CARDIFF : BELFAST : 15, Donegall Square West. F 2 ‘w he i scarcit] 8 in pric} three - > Go 9 Ny Du ve) N of agr of 191 the mj was I' dities Z 0 91 > on in ND cS to th taken perce to 192 he 0 — ~J i » 5 2 1914 1915 1916 1917 1918 1919 1920 1921 1922 1923 1924 1925 I Cy oO © Thé period | vegeta Oo ww Q N Thé pulse, produ cheese be ta respec effects | upon J spect oO - 0 ~J 3 wo ~ > = QO 00 Thdg & as is in 8 Agricul = O w 121 Fertilisers, on the other hand, did not rise as agricultural produce, especially in the last yeriod. 1&r part of this period, however, control of prices “modities was in operation and between the end “A of 1919 there was not in the case of many of it products a free market. Control of prices tages and in most cases agricultural commo- m control by the end of 1920. ¢ movement of agricultural prices in relation stuffs and fertilisers the changes which have seen from the following table, which gives the :h the average figure for each year from 1914 he average in the three base years 1911-13. Agricultural Produce. Feeding Stuffs. i Fertilisers. 27 60 101 132 158 192 [19 69 57 61 ~ 0 0 37 87 174 [87 168 73 il 3 36 54 523 Dk 15 56 96 111 115 159 120 47 23 19 14 * Decrease. ‘e also shown in Diagram VIII, covering the vhich indicates the movements of animal and separately. products included are wheat, barley, oats, ", fruit and vegetables, and hops; the animal fat cattle, sheep and pigs, milk, butter and 38 and wool. The two sets of figures cannot ly representing arable and pasture farming hey do show to some extent the different “ges upon those farmers who depended mainly table products and of animal products re- d, 1920-1923, saw a very rapid fall in prices, » above table and in Diagrams VIT and VIII. again moved in close harmony with general LJ ‘0